B. B. Hamel - A Bad Boy Romance -SEALed Bride_(ang)

This is a work of fiction. Similarities to real people, places, or events are entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2016 B. B. Hamel.

Sign up for my mailing list and find out about new releases, giveaways, and more. Plus, get a free book! Click here. Keep reading for the full text of Jerked included at the end.

Prologue

The lights flashed as he put his hand on the small of my back. Tingles ran up my spine. “Smile real pretty,” he whispered in my ear. “I need to show you off.” I glanced at him and felt that familiar thrill run through me, a mixture of fear and lust. “Go ahead,” he said. “Show them that pretty ass of yours.”

He twirled me around in front of the cameras. My short dress barely concealed my ass, and the reporters all laughed. He was handsome, charming, and the darling of paparazzi and serious journalists alike. And he was also deadly as hell. Later, back in the hotel room we were forced to share, he stripped off his shirt and poured himself a drink. “You did good today,” he said. “Wife.” I stared at his muscular body, at the scars from a hundred battles dotting his chest and stomach, at the tattoos that snaked up along his skin. His crooked

grin drove me crazy, and I knew exactly what he was thinking. “Your turn,” he said. “Take that dress off.” I had to resist him. He was an asshole, crude, rude, violent, and dangerous. And I was only in it for a money. “Don’t be shy. We have this big bed. I might as well work that sweet pussy of yours for a few hours while we’re here.” I had to resist him. Even if it was getting harder every day we were together. In front of the cameras. At lavish dinners, expensive parties.

“That fucking body of yours drives me insane,” he said, crossing the room toward me. “I’ll have you begging my name by the end of this night.” I shook my head. I was only in it for the money. “You know you want this cock deep between those pretty legs,” he whispered. Rude. Crude. And absolutely correct. I was totally screwed.

Chapter One: Selena

I didn’t know anything about the military. As far as I was concerned, military guys existed only in the movies and on TV. I mean, I understood that our troops were living and dying every day for our freedom, but I didn’t really know any of them. They were just abstract people in my mind. Until I got the assignment that changed everything.

I stood in line nervously. The campus bookstore was an absolute madhouse. I’d been in there hundreds of times, but I’d never seen it so full before. I chewed my lip nervously. It seemed like the majority of people waiting to get their copy of Death From Below: The Story of An American Hero were women, and young women. There were a few macho-looking guys in camouflage shorts who were sporting beer bellies, but they were the outliers. No, it was pretty obvious by now who the main target audience was. It wasn’t like I didn’t get it. I had eyes, after all. He was tall, muscular,

and handsome as hell. Women practically threw themselves at him, and for pretty good reason. But he was just so arrogant. In every interview I’d seen him do, he had this cocky smile, this swagger about him. Sure, the book was amazing, and if it was even half true, then the man was incredible, but still. He acted like he was the best thing in the entire world, and it drove me insane. I stood around impatiently, my copy of Death From Below dangling loosely in my hand, my notebook in my other. If I hadn’t been assigned to try to get an interview with him, or at least to get a

quote from him, by my paper, well, I’d be anywhere but that line. “Isn’t he so cute?” the girl standing in front of me whispered. She was wearing Ugg boots, black tights, a short skirt, and a top that was way too revealing for a bookstore. “Cute?” her friend answered. “He’s a freaking hunk. I’d let him do anything to me.” “Lisa! You’re so bad.” “What? Wouldn’t you? I bet he could make me feel things I’ve never dreamed about.” “Oh my god!” I frowned, looking away, trying to tune them out. I wanted to pretend like

they were an anomaly, but the truth was, most of the women in that line were thinking the same thing. Slowly I got closer and closer to him, and I found myself suddenly nervous. I was only a few spots away, and I could see him clearly from where I was standing. Sure, he was surrounded by a bunch of people, probably bodyguards and publicists, but they seemed to fade into the background around him. Nash Bell, Navy SEAL, American hero, and probably the hottest thing around at the moment. His mega bestselling book about his time in the

military was being optioned for a movie, and everyone wanted a piece of him Including, apparently, every woman within a twenty-block radius. I watched him talk to his fans, smiling at them, cracking jokes. He seemed somehow both bored and totally engaged with every person that came near him. It was almost magnetic the way he spoke and looked at everyone, even if he was just asking their name and writing in their book. I inched my way forward, more and more nervous with each step. I didn’t understand why, since I had no real interest in this man. He was just an assignment, just one more topic I needed

to write about. But for some reason, he was intimidating. I’d gotten my books signed by other famous people, even spoken to a few for interviews, but I had never felt so strange before meeting someone. And then it was my turn. Nash Bell looked up at me and smiled. My stomach twisted itself into knots. “Don’t be shy, girl,” he said, grinning. “Come over here.” I walked over, frowning at him. “Uh, hi. My name is Selena Wood. I’m a journalist for the Penn Daily, the student newspaper here at the University of Pennsylvania.”

He nodded. “Okay, Selena. Want me to sign your book?” I put it down on the table. “I was hoping I could get an interview with you, Mr. Bell.” He flinched. “Call me Nash.” He looked back up at me, cocking his head to the side. “Now, why would I give you an interview?” I paused. “It’d be good exposure. Every student here reads it.” His smile curled into a suggestive grin. “You’re going to give me exposure, Selena?” “My newspaper will,” I said quickly. “We can do it later, or even just a few quick questions right now.”

He paused for a second, staring at me. I suddenly felt completely alone in that huge room, like I was the only person he had any interest in. It was almost exhilarating the way his attention suddenly honed in on me and made me feel so absolutely looked at. “You want to do it later? I’m not sure you could handle me, Selena.” “The interview, I meant,” I said quickly, blushing deeply. “Sorry. I meant the interview.” He laughed, shaking his head. “I know what you meant. I like your dirty mind though.” “So, uh, any interest?”

He stared at me for another second and then motioned for me to come closer. I leaned in toward him. “Are you sure you want to be alone with me?” he said softly. “It’d be an honor to interview you.” I regretted the words as soon as they came out. “An honor,” he grunted. “We’ll see.” He wrote something in my book and passed it to me. There was the name of a restaurant and a time. “Know the place?” he asked. “Sure,” I said. “It’s pretty fancy, over in Old City.” “Meet me there at eleven. Wear something nice.”

I opened my mouth, surprised, but he was already looking away. Slowly I turned and walked away as another set of undergrads came over, obviously making lewd sexual jokes that he easily batted back at them. I walked away, back through the crowds, but I felt a million miles away. What the hell had just happened? I looked in my book and, sure enough, the name of the restaurant and the time were both still written there, plain as day. Nash Bell wanted to meet me at eleven at the type of place I’d never be able to get inside of, let alone afford. I couldn’t tell if he wanted me to

interview him or if I was meeting him for something else. As I walked back out into the cool night air, I couldn’t help but think about his reputation. Nash Bell wasn’t exactly known as a wholesome guy in the media. There were rumors of drinking, partying, whoring, and drug use, all the sort of things I tried to avoid. He apparently went through women like sticks of gum, chewing them up and spitting them back out. He left wakes of destruction behind him, all because he could. And I was supposed to meet him alone for a drink? I made my way back toward my apartment, still in shock over the whole

episode. It almost felt like a strange, bad dream. Why the heck would Nash Bell want to meet with some undergraduate girl in her senior year? It couldn’t be because he was interested in trying to seduce me or something like that. The man could get any woman he wanted; I doubted he would bother with someone like me. And it couldn’t be for the tiny bit of exposure I could give him. I had fully expected him to say no, to maybe give me a quick quote before kicking me out. Instead, he was offering me some serious one-on-one face time. It was the sort of access some journalists would dream about. Nash

Bell was the hot thing, and if I got an exclusive interview with him, I could seriously get my name out there. I made my way up to my tiny thirdfloor apartment, unlocking the door and pushing my way inside. Once there, I instantly started Googling him, searching for every little bit of dirt I possible could. And as I did it, I found myself formulating a list of questions. I didn’t even realize I was doing it, but for some reason some part of my brain must have assumed I was going to go through with the meeting. A few hours passed that way, and what I learned about Nash Bell didn’t

really help. Nash was known as one of the best successful SEAL commanders in Afghanistan history. What exactly that meant was in his book, and apparently a lot more had happened that was highly classified. He’d done three tours of the desert, spent countless hours out in the field, and had a huge number of confirmed kills. And he was barely a few years older than me, which was surprising. The man had a grizzled, veteran look about him, but he was only twenty-eight. After he got back from his last tour, he went on a leave of absence for an unspecified amount of time and for an

unknown reason. Around that time, he came out with his book, and the rest was history. People loved his story. It was full of action, violence, and excitement. He was a small-town boy from the Midwest that went on to do incredible things with the military, a true American hero. He had saved his company numerous times, put his own life in danger for his comrades, and more; he was everything we were told military men were supposed to be. And yet he was a drunk and a womanizer. He liked expensive cars, expensive dinners, and expensive parties. The man was a living hurricane, blowing through town after town. There

were rumors that his publisher wasn’t happy with his behavior, but there was no sign he was going to slow down. By the time I came up to breathe, it was already ten o’clock and I had a decision to make. I could take what seemed like an impossibly lucky opportunity, suck it up, and go meet the man, or I could chalk this one up to a strange celebrity’s practical joke and decide to ignore it. But I had already made up my mind hours ago. Really, I had made up my mind the second he’d invited me. When he’d looked at me with that intense stare, I had known I was going to do what he said.

Stomach flipping from nerves, I stood up and began to root through my closet for something appropriate to wear. Something dressy and classy, but not too inviting for him. This was strictly business, after all. I had to keep telling myself that. With Nash Bell, everything had to be strictly business. He was just too dangerous to get involved with.

Chapter Two: Nash

Two Weeks Earlier I woke up, hangover pulsing through my skull. Another fucking hangover. I could barely even remember the night before. I had a vague idea of some fucking club, loud music, plenty of sluts throwing themselves at me.

I looked across the sheets and, sure enough, some blond stranger was wrapped up in the comforter. I groaned, rolling out of bed. What a fucking shit storm. I walked into the bathroom, rinsed my mouth out, and drank a cup of water. “Baby?” I looked back into the main room. The blond thing was sitting up, her thick hair spilling down around her shoulders, her bare tits standing firm and ripe. “Not your baby,” I grunted at her. “Whatever.” She smiled, crawling across the bed. “That was fun last night.” “Sure,” I said. “I bet it was.” “Are you going somewhere?”

“Eventually.” I looked at the time. “Got a fucking flight in a few hours.” She stopped at the edge of the bed and motioned for me. I sighed, walking over to her. She reached out and grabbed my cock through my thin boxers. “You have a few extra minutes, right?” Another pussy, another city, another night. I stared at the girl and tried to remember her name, but I was drawing up a blank. Frankly, I couldn’t even remember what city I was in, let alone what club slut I had brought home the night before. What the fuck was happening to my life? One day I was at the top of my

game, killing fucking scumbag terrorists in one of the most dangerous places in the world, and the next I was rolling around the country getting my cock sucked by horny fans. “Maybe another time,” I grunted to her, turning away. “What?” she pouted. “Come on.” I looked back at her. “Get your shit and get out.” She stared at me, not sure if I was joking. “Come back here,” she said. “I’ll suck your cock, make you feel better.” “Guess I wasn’t clear,” I said. “I’m taking a shower. Get the fuck out.” I turned and walked into the bathroom, shutting the door and locking

it. I heard something thump against it. “Asshole!” she yelled. Just another normal morning in my fucked up whirlwind of a life.

“You’re late.” I frowned at my watch. “Two minutes.” “Still late.” “What’d you sleep on, a fucking rock?” “You know I like to be punctual, Nash.” I grinned at her. “Yeah, I know that, Livy.”

She sighed and looked down at her phone’s calendar. Livy Green was my publicist and handler, and basically the bane of my fucking existence. If something was fun and felt good, Livy wanted to destroy it with fucking fire. The woman was a professional at keeping me on schedule and keeping me bored out of my fucking mind. “Look,” she said, “we need to talk.” “Can we talk on the way?” She nodded and stalked off. I followed her, my skull pounding. I wasn’t looking forward to another lecture about my “conduct” and my “professionalism,” but it would be over soon enough.

Thing was, I didn’t exactly disagree with her. Yeah, I was partying too much, drinking too much, fucking too much. Yeah, I was enjoying the fucking fruits of my labor. Could anyone blame me? I had a thousand female fans that all wanted a piece of my cock and a thousand dollars in the bank begging to get blown on the next bullshit attraction. I had just spent the better part of my life in the fucking desert, my balls owned by Uncle Sam. Didn’t the world owe me a tiny bit of fun? This damn book. Truth was, I didn’t even write the thing. The stories were all more or less accurate, though some of them were fucked up a bit because of

security reasons. I’d had a ghostwriter who actually did all the hard work, though. I told him what happened to me, the shit I did out there, and he made me look like some kind of fucking hero. Which I wasn’t. I was just some asshole with a lot of particular skills that did his job. I wasn’t a hero, never asked to be one. Didn’t matter anymore, though. Wasn’t like I could somehow go back in time and change things. The book was out, the world was fucking crazy for me, and I was stuck dealing with all the shit. Orders were fucking orders, even if they were some weird fucking orders.

I followed Livy outside. The guy working for the hotel out front wanted to take my bags, but I shrugged him off. I hated being treated like a celebrity. I could carry my own fucking luggage. Soon we were in the back of a private car and speeding out toward Midway, one of Chicago’s airports. “I spoke with Chuck this morning,” Livy said. “Who?” I grunted. “Chuck Davis. Your publisher.” “Oh. Okay.” I stared out the window, barely listening. “He’s the man that owns you now, Nash.”

That got my attention. I looked back at her. “What did you say?” “Nash, I’ve been warning you for weeks now. I’ve been warning you that your behavior has been deplorable, that you couldn’t keep acting like a drunken idiot all the time.” I narrowed my eyes at her. “What are you getting at?” “You’re supposed to be the face of this war, Nash. You’re an all-American boy.” “I never asked for any of that.” “Too bad,” she said, sighing. “You’re supposed to be a moral, upstanding person.”

“And yet I’m the depraved asshole we both know and love.” She smiled slightly. Livy wasn’t so bad looking. She was in her mid-thirties, incredibly tightly wound, with dark hair always kept in a bun, thin red lips, and a thin, tall body. “Yes, exactly,” she said. She paused and sighed again, her smile disappearing. “You’re not going to like this.” “Just say it, damn it,” I said. “Quit playing around.” “Do you know what a morality clause is?” “Not really.”

“It’s a clause in your contract. It basically means you have to be a moral, good person, the kind of hero the American people want and need. Otherwise, you’re in breach.” “How the fuck can a contract control my actions?” I said, annoyed. “It can’t. But if Chuck and the board decide that you’re antics are getting out of hand, they can invoke the morality clause and take everything away from you.” I stared at her for a second as that sank in. “You’re fucking threatening me,” I said slowly. “I’m not threatening,” she said. “This isn’t coming from me.”

“I know what a threat sounds like.” She shook her head. “Listen to me, Nash. Threat or no threat, you have to get your shit together. Otherwise, Chuck is going to cut you out of any future deals regarding your book.” “He can’t do that,” I said. “I’m the damn face of this whole fucking thing.” “He can and he will.” She paused, looking at her phone again. “They’re optioning the book into a movie, you know. Lots of money you won’t get if you don’t get yourself together.” I stared at her silently, raging on the inside. I wanted to smash something, scream in her face, but I knew that

throwing a tantrum wasn’t going to fix shit. Fact of the matter was, I was tied to these fucking corporate suits whether I liked it or not. I didn’t much care about their money, but I needed it anyway. I couldn’t let them cut me out, otherwise I’d be fucked on too many levels to count. “Looks like I’m screwed,” I said. “Just behave and you’ll be fine.” She looked back at her phone. “Now, let’s go over the itinerary.” I half paid attention as she ran through what we were doing for the rest of the day. The book tour was still ongoing, but I was ready to call it quits

then and there. Suddenly, I had some assholes in a boardroom telling me how to act, telling me what I could and couldn’t do. I could break their spines with my bare hands, kill them all without blinking an eye, and yet I was supposed to be their proper little fucking American hero. I hated that shit. I was my own person, my own man. Maybe I’d gotten tangled up in this book business shit, but I’d never really asked for it. Fucking bastards had me by the balls and they knew it. I shook my head, staring out the window, plotting my next move.

I wasn’t going to be cowed, made to bow down. I’d play their game. But I’d play it my way, and to fucking win.

Chapter Three: Selena

I climbed out of the Uber, feeling incredibly out of place. It wasn’t often that I put on one of my most expensive dresses and went to meet a stranger at a nice bar. Actually, as far as I could remember, I hadn’t worn this dress since a wedding a few years earlier. It was short, black, and tight, showing off way too much cleavage, but it was the best I had on such short notice.

I frowned as I walked into the restaurant. Butcher And Singer was an upscale steak house, the sort of place where I couldn’t afford a drink, let alone an actual meal. The place was quiet inside, dimly lit and expensive looking. The woman standing at the hostess station looked like she could have been a model, all angular thin lines and tall legs. “Can I help you?” she asked pleasantly. “Yes, hi. I’m supposed to meet someone here.” “Name?” “Nash.”

She glanced up at me, and I couldn’t help but notice the brief moment of surprise that crossed her face. She quickly looked back down at her book and nodded. “Right this way.” I followed her into the main space. She led me through the main dining room, around a corner, and into a small private booth. Sitting against the wall was Nash Bell. I stared at him, a little surprised that he was there. I had fully expected him to flake out and not show up as some stupid prank, but there he was, grinning at me and motioning for me to sit. He was wearing an expensivelooking suit tailored perfectly to his

body. He looked almost out of place wearing it, since he was normally in jeans and a tight T-shirt. “Selena,” he said. “Didn’t think you’d show.” “I was curious, I guess,” I said. The waitress showed up a minute later. “Can I get you something to drink?” “Just a glass of wine, please.” The waitress looked at me. “We have a large selection of wines, miss, if you’d like to look at the menu?” I blushed. “House white is fine.” “Very good.” She disappeared. “Snob,” Nash snorted.

I smiled at him. “She’s not a snob. Just doing her job.” He shrugged, sipping his drink. I guessed it was whisky, but I couldn’t tell. “Hungry?” he asked. “I could eat.” He nodded at the menu. “Get whatever you want. It’s on the publishing house.” I laughed. “Seriously?” “Sure. They expense my meals. One perk of writing a fucking bestseller, I guess.” “You don’t sound too convinced.” He made a face. “Has its downsides, too.”

I nodded, taking my small notebook from my purse. “What kind of downsides?” He stared at me and laughed. “You fucking kidding?” I cocked my head to one side. “I thought this was an interview.” “Put the notebook away,” he said, laughing and shaking his head. “Okay.” I slipped it back into my purse. “If I’m not here to interview you, what am I here for?” “We’ll get there.” I bit my lip, staring at his handsome face. My stomach was a mess of nerves. I couldn’t figure out what he wanted from me if he didn’t want me to

interview him. Was this some sort of weird sexual thing? As far as I knew, Nash Bell was a relatively harmless person, aside from his deadly training and his partying. He wasn’t a criminal or anything like that. But he was intense, that was true. The second I sat down at the table was the second I felt like a spotlight was shining directly on me. He had that amazing way of making me feel like his entire attention was on me, even if he was gruff and short. The waitress returned a minute later with my wine, placing it down in front of me. She disappeared before I could ask for some water.

“Drink,” Nash said. “You look nervous.” I sipped my wine. “I am nervous. I don’t know what I’m doing here.” “You’re having a drink with me.” He stared at me for a second. “I like the dress. You clean up good.” “Thanks,” I said. “What were you expecting, wearing that?” “What do you mean?” “I mean, Selena, that you look fucking sexy. And I think you look that way on purpose.” I blushed. “This is the only nice dress I own.”

“I find that hard to believe,” he said. “Aren’t all you Penn kids rich?” “Hardly,” I said. “I’m here on scholarship. I’m from the Northeast, normal parents and all.” He grunted. “Good. Wasn’t sure if you were a rich girl or not.” “Would that matter?” “Probably,” he said, smirking. He sipped his drink again. “Got a problem with rich people?” “Sometimes, yeah.” “Interesting. Aren’t you rich now?” He shrugged again. “I’m not interested in my money.” “You sure do like to spend it though.”

He laughed. “I said no interview.” “You can’t blame me for trying.” He looked at me for a long moment, almost as if he were sizing me up. “Guess not.” He leaned back in his seat, finishing off his drink. “We’ll order food, and then I’ll tell you what you’re doing here.” “Okay.” “Tell me more about yourself while we wait.” So I told him about my early life growing up on the outskirts of Philadelphia. My dad was a mail carrier and my mom worked as a paralegal. They weren’t rich people, but they did

well enough to provide a comfortable life for us. Soon, the waitress came back. Nash ordered a steak and potatoes, and I ordered a Caesar salad, too nervous to get anything else. He gave me a look when I said it, a knowing smirk, but said nothing. The waitress walked away and I looked at him. “Okay, I need to know what this is all about now,” I said. “I have a business proposition for you.” “Business?” I asked, laughing nervously. “You know I’m just a college undergrad, right?” “What are you studying?” he asked.

“Marketing and journalism. I’m interested in publicity and things like that.” He laughed loudly, shaking his head. “Too fucking perfect,” he said. I stared at him quizzically. “What is?” “Nothing,” he said. “Do you want to hear this proposition?” “Okay,” I said, totally unsure. Part of me wanted to get up and run away, get far, far away from him. But there was something keeping me in that seat. Nash had a magnetism about him, something that drew me toward him. I wanted to get up and leave, walk away.

He was a dangerous man, not in the sense of hurting me or something like that, but he had a bad reputation and was well-known as being a deadly force. I had no clue what kind of proposition he had for me, but I knew it wasn’t going to be good. And yet I couldn’t leave. There was just something about his smile, the way he asked about me, the way he seemed like he didn’t belong in an expensive steak house wearing an expensive suit. “Lately,” he said slowly, “I’ve been under pressure from my publisher.” “For what?” “Apparently, I have a morality clause. And they don’t like the way I’ve

been handling myself.” I laughed. “Seriously, a morality clause?” “I’m an all-American hero, Selena. Can’t have a hero fucking random club sluts and getting drunk every night.” I bit my lip. “Are you fucking random women every night?” “Not the point,” he said. “I have a problem with my publisher, an image problem.” “You want me to help with that?” “Yes,” he said, grinning his delicious grin. “I want you to marry me.” I stared at him, shocked. “What did you just say?”

“Selena,” he said slowly, “I’ll pay you one million dollars to marry me.” I leaned back in my chair, my eyes wide, shock and denial running through my body. I should have gotten up. I should have run away. But instead I sat there and looked at him, confused, uncertain, wondering what I was getting myself into.

Chapter Four: Nash

I savored the look on her face for a few seconds. As soon as I had laid it out there for her, she’d looked totally shocked. At first I could tell she didn’t believe me, but she was slowly figuring out that I wasn’t fucking around. “Why?” she managed to say. “I need to change my image. You’re beautiful as hell and a student at a good

college.” I grinned at her. “I also did some more research on you after we met. You’re a pretty normal person living a pretty normal life.” “So what?” she said. “I mean, why would you want to marry me? You don’t even know me.” “No, I don’t,” I said. “But that doesn’t matter. We won’t really be married. But I need you to pretend to be my wife, at least until my book tour is over. Once it’s done, I’ll be able to renegotiate my contract and hopefully get rid of this idiotic morality clause.” “But how does marrying me help?” “Come on, Selena,” I said, “you’re the marketing major. Think about it.”

She bit her lip, shaking her head. “This is crazy. Really crazy.” “Maybe, but I don’t give a fuck. Those bastards think they can push me around, but nobody fucking pushes me around. I’ll play their game, but I’m playing it on my terms.” She nodded, and I could tell she was thinking it over. I didn’t expect her to say yes right away, but I did think she’d come around. A million dollars was a lot of money; honestly, it was most of the money I had. But I wasn’t kidding when I said that I didn’t care about the cash. I cared way more about my fucking freedom. No publisher was going to have Nash Bell by the balls. I’d killed

men with my bare hands, stabbed them in the neck, shot them, burned them, blew them up. I was a trained killer, skilled in more than just taking off women’s clothes. “You need to change your image,” she said, “and you think that having a normal wife will help with that.” I nodded. “Exactly.” “But why me?” I grunted, not sure how to answer that. Truthfully, I didn’t really know why her. I’d been toying with the idea for a couple of days, and the second I saw her I knew that I had to have her. For whatever reason, she just struck me as someone who would make a great wife,

who could potentially change my image for the better. And of course, as soon as I began to research her, I had realized how right I was. Selena Wood was a model student, a good little journalist at her paper, with a nice mommy and daddy. She wasn’t rich or poor, just a normal girl from a regular family. Plus, she was smart. She had to be if she was going to get into Penn on a scholarship. I needed someone with a good head on her shoulders, not someone batshit crazy, if I was going to pull this off. I needed someone who understood what we were doing and could play the part.

Plus, as soon as she walked into the restaurant and I saw her in that fucking dress, I knew I wanted her on my arm. I was instantly attracted to her, wanted to peel that tight black cloth from her smooth skin and fuck her tight pussy until she cried out my name. “Why you?” I asked her back. “You’re normal. You’re sexy. You’re smart.” I shrugged. “But any number of girls at Penn are all those things,” she said, still shaking her head. “Why me exactly?” I went to answer, but the waitress returned with our meals. I smiled at the woman, giving her my best shit-eating grin, and she backed off, blushing

slightly. I dug into my steak, ignoring Selena’s confused stare, because I was fucking starving. After a good few bites of food, she finally couldn’t take it anymore. “How do you even have a million dollars?” she asked. “You said it yourself: I’m rich.” “That’s a lot of money. How would this even work?” “You pretend to be my wife for a few months while the book tour ends. Then I pay you.” “You make it sound so simple. What about my classes?” “Finish them when we’re done. Or not. You’ll have a ton of money.”

She bit her lip again, the cutest fucking gesture in the god damn world. I bit my steak, feeling my cock stir in my pants. I hated wearing a suit, but it was the best camouflage for going to a fancy restaurant. Plus, nobody expected to see Nash Bell in a fucking suit. “What about the media? Won’t this look suspicious?” “Don’t worry about that,” I said. “They expect this sort of shit from me.” “Pretend to be your wife,” she said softly. “For months.” “That’s it. Just pretend, and then you’ll get your money.” I dug into my steak while she picked at her salad, clearly still in a state of

shock. There was something supremely attractive about the way she stared at me, slightly afraid, slightly confused, but clearly she wanted me. If she didn’t she’d have run off already. “Excuse me,” she said abruptly. She stood up and stepped out of the booth, walking quickly away. I smiled to myself, eating and drinking my whisky. Maybe she was running off, or maybe she was just getting herself together in the bathroom. Either way, it didn’t matter to me. She’d do it, or she wouldn’t and I’d have to find someone else. But all of my instincts were telling me that this girl was the right move. And

I’d learned to trust my instincts a long time ago. I managed to wave down the waitress, get the bill, and pay it by the time Selena made it back to the table. “Thought you ran,” I said to her, signing the receipt. “Sorry,” she said. “I just had to think.” “And?” “And I think I’m going to turn down your proposal.” I stared at her for a second, frowning. That was a surprise. “Are you sure?” I said. “Being married to me will be the most fun you’ll ever have.”

“I’m sorry,” she said. “This is just too crazy. I can’t do it.” I nodded. “Okay, Selena. But if you change your mind, come to my room. I’m staying in the Ritz downtown, room 234. I leave the day after tomorrow, early.” She sighed, frowning. “I’m sorry. I’m just not your girl. I can’t help you.” “That’s where you’re wrong,” I said, standing. “You are exactly what I want, Selena. You just don’t realize it yet.” She frowned. “Sorry.” “Don’t be,” I grunted. “Room 234, Ritz downtown. One million dollars. Come see me if you change your mind.” “Okay,” she said softly. “And Selena?”

“Yeah?” “You do look fucking sexy in that dress. Wear it more often.” She blushed, but before she could respond, I walked away. Damn. I had to admit, I was disappointed that she’d said no. I really had thought she was going to do it, and I still believed she was the perfect person for it. I could find someone else easily enough, but I didn’t want some random actress that would probably keep squeezing me for more and more money. I wanted Selena. I wanted that normal, sexy-as-fuck girl in a dress she barely wore. I wanted her bent over my bed, screaming my fucking name as I

fucked her tight pussy from behind. I wanted to take her to Vegas and make her my wife. I left the restaurant and flagged a cab. I was tired and decided to call it a night. Maybe she’d come around. If not, I’d find someone in New York, the next stop on our trip. I climbed into the cab, still thinking about Selena in that dress, bent over my bed and begging me for more.

Chapter Five: Selena

I couldn’t stop thinking about the way Nash had looked at me. It was dirty, intense, and serious. He stared at me like he wanted to slowly unpeel my clothes and drag me back into the bathrooms. Even his words were dirty, and he barely knew me at all. I could see why he had his reputation. All night, I dreamed about what it would mean to be married to Nash Bell.

I’d be the wife of a famous soldier, of one of the most decorated Navy SEALs in America. He had secrets, he was violent and powerful, and he was an asshole. And yet I found myself incredibly drawn toward him. His offer kept ringing in my ears. Could I actually pretend to be someone I wasn’t? It would involve so much deceit, so much lying. It would mean I’d have to lie to every single person I knew, including my family. And what happened at the end of it, after the book tour? But a million dollars was a lot of money.

The next morning, my head buzzing with thoughts of Nash’s dirty words, his muscular body pressed against mine, I climbed out of bed. I had to do something to try to forget about him, and so I made myself some coffee and took out my phone. “Hello?” “Hi, Mom,” I said. “How are you?” “Oh, hi, sweetie. Things are fine. How are you?” “I’m good. Just had a weird night last night.” “Hold that thought. I think I hear your father getting sick.” I frowned as I heard her put the phone down. Dad had cancer and was

going through another round of chemo, which meant he was getting sick pretty much all the time. My poor mother was dealing with it the best she could, and I tried to get home as often as possible, but it was hard. Because of the cancer, Dad couldn’t work. He wasn’t old enough to retire yet, and so they were existing on my mother’s paycheck and Dad’s disability. I sighed to myself as soon as the thought crossed my mind. One million dollars sure could go a long way toward helping my family out. It would mean my father could get the best treatment from the best doctors, and they wouldn’t have to worry about money all the time.

But if I married Nash, I’d have to lie to them. I’d have to pretend like I actually loved Nash, which couldn’t be further from the truth. I was terrified of that. I’d never lied to them about anything before, let alone about having a secret arrangement with a rich and dangerous man. “Okay, back,” Mom said. “How’s he doing?” She sighed. “You know how the chemo is. He’s hanging in there.” “What did the doctors say?” “They have him on a hundred different pills, but there’s nothing they can do about the nausea. He tried eating

breakfast today, but I guess he couldn’t keep it down.” I frowned to myself. It was horrible to imagine the big, smiling man of my childhood as a weak, frail person who couldn’t even eat breakfast. “You were saying something about your night?” Mom said. “Oh, nothing,” I replied. “It was just a school thing.” “How is school, sweetie?” I told her all about my classes, but I couldn’t seem to broach the subject of my meeting with Nash. I didn’t know what that meant, or why I wasn’t mentioning it, but I stuck to easy topics.

Mom had always been incredibly supportive of me. They were happy I had decided to go to a local school, but they’d encouraged me to look everywhere and to make sure I was making the right decision. Before Dad got sick, they sent me money out every week, as much as they could. The money had stopped, though. That was okay. I didn’t need it nearly as much as they did. “Oh shoot,” Mom said. “Listen, honey, I have to go. It was great hearing from you.” “Tell Dad I said hello.” “I will. Call again later; he might be feeling better.”

“Okay.” “Love you.” “Love you too.” She hung up. I sipped my coffee, leaning back in my chair. The look Nash gave me when I turned him down flitted through my mind again. He had looked so disappointed and surprised, but also hungry for me, like he wasn’t going to give up. It honestly shook me a bit, made me wonder if he knew something I didn’t. One million dollars. That was lifechanging money, the sort of money that could really make a difference for my parents.

And maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe I wouldn’t have to go in front of the media very often. So long as they knew I existed, got a few pictures of the two of us together, maybe that would be enough. We could say that I was a private person and that I didn’t like the spotlight. Or maybe I could just forget about the whole thing. My parents were making it work on their own, after all. I couldn’t imagine that they would want me to go through something like this just for their sake. Then again, they’d gone through a lot to raise me right.

It felt like I was at war with myself. I downed my coffee, got up, and went to get dressed. I had to get out of the house. I had to stop thinking about Nash Bell, about his cocky grin, his intense stare, his handsome face, his ripped body. I had to stop imagining what it would be like to have him slip a ring on my finger. And I definitely had to stop thinking about what it would be like on the wedding night.

Chapter Six: Nash

The media was such a fucking bore. “Sorry, ma’am,” I said. “That’s still classified.” She smiled at me. “Okay, Nash. Last question. How did it feel to be out there serving your country?” I smiled and repeated the same old bullshit. “It was my duty and my honor to fight for the United States abroad.”

“Thanks, Nash.” We stood and shook hands. I watched as she walked off and spotted Livy heading toward me. It was another media interview morning. That was the tenth interview I had done in the span of a few hours, and now hopefully Livy was coming to let me have some fucking peace and quiet for a little while. Though that wasn’t likely. I was probably going to be shoved in front of some more cameras and told to say things about how great America was and all that shit. Which, yeah, America was the greatest fucking country in the world, and I really did want to fight for my fucking country. But I was sick of being

shoved in front of cameras and told to say it. I missed the feeling of sand under my feet, of the sun beating down on my head. And of the constant twinge of fear and worry nagging at the back of my head. I had felt alive out there. In the fucking media room of our hotel, I felt like a stuffed animal regurgitating some bullshit. “Good job this morning,” Livy said. “Thanks,” I grunted. “Easy when you just keep saying the same shit over and over.” “Good. That’s what we want.” She paused and frowned at me. “But smile a

little more. You looked morose.” “I looked fine.” I stretched, looking out the window. “When’s lunch?” “Soon.” She stood next to me. “You didn’t go out last night,” “No, I didn’t.” “Was it because of our conversation?” I sighed, shaking my head. It really didn’t have anything to do with my handlers wanting me to behave. If it were up to me, I would have gotten out there and fucked the first willing, sexy piece of ass that threw herself at me. But something had been stuck in my head, something had been nagging me. For some reason, as soon as I’d gotten

back to the hotel, I just hadn’t felt like going to yet another club to fuck yet another vapid slut. Instead, I had ordered a whisky from room service and watched shitty TV until I had passed out early. Which meant I’d woken up with a much smaller hangover than usual, which was nice. “Nothing to do with you,” I grunted at her. “Just felt tired.” “Good. Stay tired.” I clenched my jaw. “You saying that shit makes me want to do the opposite. You know that, right?” She smiled wryly. “Of course, Nash. But you’re good at following orders,

right?” “Yeah. You know I fucking am.” She smiled again and walked away, leaving me there to look out the window. Following orders. That was what I was good at. That, and killing men in a thousand different ways. I was so full of deadly training, and yet I was running around America like a fucking circus animal, getting shown off to and fussed over by dumbass media people. And yet all I could think about was the girl from the night before. About Selena, the cute fucking college girl, the innocent one. The first girl to turn me down in a long, long time.

I had a phone full of women who would happily take me up on my offer. Sure, most of them would blow it in under an hour, but they’d all gladly say yes if it meant spending another night with me. But not Selena. She had said no and seemed to mean it. She didn’t throw herself at me, but instead was skeptical of everything I had said. True, it was all pretty crazy, and it probably made absolutely no sense to her. But there was something about her. Fuck. I couldn’t stop thinking about that dress and what her skin must have felt like.

I turned back from the window and caught Livy giving me the two minutes sign. Another reporter had just walked into the room and was setting up a small camera. Time to go fucking smile and kiss Uncle Sam’s ass on national television. That was my fucking life now.

By the time the day ended, I was tired as hell. I kicked open my hotel room door and tossed my shit onto the dresser. I sat down on the bed, collapsing back onto the comforter. This was the point in the night when I normally found the closest bar and tried to pick some

girl up, but the only thing I really wanted was something to drink and to eat. And Selena. The damn girl kept plaguing my mind, wouldn’t leave me alone. What pissed me off most was that she had listened when I’d told her to dress nice. I adjusted myself in bed, sitting with my back against the headboard, and shut my eyes. I pictured what it would be like to get her back in my room. I’d slip her dress off her shoulders and kiss her smooth, pale skin softly. I reached down my jeans, tugging them off and grabbing my thick, hard cock as I began to picture Selena down on her knees in front of me. Her dress

would be half off, exposing her breasts, as she began to suck my cock. I’d grunt at her, tell her how fucking sexy it looked when she put my dick between her lips, make her keep sucking me nice and hard. She’d look up at me like I kept imagining, both coy and fucking sexy all at once. She’d suck my cock with abandon, not shy at all once she got a little dick in her mouth. And then I’d lift her up and throw her down, bending her over the bed. I’d push her dress up and slowly push my fingers deep inside her soaking wet pussy. She wouldn’t wear panties,

because she knew what she was coming over for. She was coming to get fucked by me. And I’d make her beg for it first, make her moan my name with my fingers. I knew how to take care of a woman, how to make her fucking come over and over. I’d work her body, slap her ass, and whisper dirty shit in her ear. And finally I’d slowly press my cock deep between her legs. Her tight fucking pussy would grip my cock as I began to fuck her. I pictured all of this while jerking myself off. I hadn’t gotten off the night before, and so my cock was hard as fuck just thinking about Selena. I couldn’t

believe it, but it drove me mad just thinking about fucking my fake wife. I’d fuck that pussy rough from behind, listen to her moan, make her scream my name. I’d reach around her legs and rub her clit and whisper in her ear. I’d make her mine, fuck her rough, make her come. And just as she had a big, fat fucking orgasm on my thick cock, I’d whisper in her ear, tell her how she was mine now. How I owned her pussy. My fake wife, my dirty slut. Fuck. Thinking about Selena drove me fucking crazy. I jerked myself off until I came thinking about Selena’s tits, covering her perky fucking tits in my cum.

I sat back, taking deep breaths. I hadn’t jerked off in a while, hadn’t needed to. I stood up and walked into the bathroom, cleaning myself off. What the fuck was wrong with me? I couldn’t believe I was sitting inside jerking myself off instead of getting out there and finding some pussy to occupy my mind. I left the bathroom, shaking my head, and grabbed the phone. I called up room service and ordered a steak and a whisky. Fuck it. This was my last night in Philly, and I was on thin ice with the fucking publishers. I’d lay low for the night and get back to my old self

tomorrow. Besides, it wasn’t like I didn’t have an unlimited supply of whisky and steak in this fancy hotel, all billed to the publishing company. I kicked back up on the bed and turned on the TV, looking for some halfdecent sports to watch. After a few minutes, I heard a knock at my door. I got up, pulling my pants back on. “Coming,” I grunted, and walked to the door. I pulled it open. “That was fast,” I said, but it wasn’t room service. “Am I too late?” Selena asked me. I grinned hugely at her. My eyes roamed her body, and I felt a thrill run through my chest.

“No,” I said. “You’re right on time.”

Chapter Seven: Selena

I didn’t know what the heck I was doing as I walked down the hotel’s hallway. I nervously tugged at my skirt, biting my lip, as I approached room number 234. I stared at the door and had the sudden, violent urge to run away, very, very fast. I couldn’t believe I was seriously there. I couldn’t believe I was inches away from knocking, moments away

from getting involved with a dangerous, attractive stranger. And he was a stranger, despite having seen him on television and online for months. I didn’t know a thing about him, and really I had only skimmed his book for the most basic information. Maybe all the tabloid stuff was a lie and he was actually a really good guy. Or maybe I was going to be thrown into something I couldn’t understand with a man I was afraid I couldn’t resist. But as much as I hated it, I needed the money. He definitely could pay me, considering how famous he was and how many books he was selling. And one million dollars was going to go a

long way for my family, really ease their burden as much as possible. I didn’t want to do it. I didn’t want to get involved with Nash, or lie to the media, or lie to my parents. But I knew that if I could just stick it out for the rest of his book tour, then I could give my parents the money and they’d understand. I knew they’d understand. They had to understand. As I stood there staring at the door, the war inside me continued to rage. But really, I had come this far. All I had to do was knock on the door and go inside, and I was sure that Nash would do the rest. I reached up and knocked.

My heart hammered in my chest. I couldn’t believe I was there, that I was really knocking. Part of me still thought that it was some complicated ploy to get me into bed. The door swung open. “That was fast,” he said, and then stopped and looked at me. “Am I too late?” I asked him. He grinned hugely. “No. You’re right on time.” He moved aside. “Come on in.” I walked into his hotel room, not sure what I expected. Inside it was relatively neat and clean, though for some reason I expected him to have stuff thrown all over the place.

“Have a seat,” he said. “I have food and drink coming, if you’re interested.” “Thanks,” I said, sitting down at the table next to his bed. “Not much, but it does the trick.” He sat down across from me. “What?” “The hotel room. Publisher went cheap with it for some reason.” “Oh,” I said, looking around. “It’s nice.” He laughed. “You’re nervous.” I looked at him again, biting my lip. He was wearing a tight white T-shirt and jeans, an outfit I was much more familiar with. I could see tattoos snaking up his arms along his muscular biceps. His

piercing green eyes were smiling at me, staring directly at me, and his mouth was pulled up into a delicious and maddening grin. “I don’t know what I’m doing here,” I said. “You’re here to marry me.” I nodded. “Yeah, I am.” “I have to admit, I’m a little surprised you showed up.” “I’m a little surprised, too.” He leaned forward on his elbows. “So tell me, Selena, why did you show up?” For a second I was lost in his eyes, his lips. I quickly shook my head. “Money. I’m here for the money.”

“One million. Like we agreed.” “Can you really pay?” He laughed and stood up, walking over to his nightstand. He grabbed his phone and began tapping at the screen. He turned and showed it to me. It was a bank account. Clearly listed in the savings was over a million dollars. “Why the heck do you have this much money in the bank?” I asked, shocked. “Where else would I keep it?” he grunted. “Investments. Property. I don’t know, but I do know you shouldn’t just have that kind of cash sitting around.”

He laughed again. “I told you, I don’t give a shit about the money. But that’s enough proof that I can pay, right?” I nodded. “Yeah, it is.” He tossed his phone onto the bed and sat back down. “So, should we talk terms?” “Okay,” I said, nodding. “First, you can’t tell anyone the truth. Not your best friend, not your parents, not some stranger on the internet. Understood?” “Okay,” I said, nodding. “Next, you have to maintain the illusion as faithfully as possible. That means we sleep in the same room,

maybe we kiss for the cameras, hold hands, all that shit.” “No sex,” I said quickly. He smirked. “No sex,” he agreed. “Contractually, at least.” “This is all business, Nash.” “Of course. All business.” He leaned back in his chair, appraising me. “Think you can handle this so far?” I nodded, my heart beating fast. “Yeah, I think so.” “Last condition. You get paid if and only if we make it through the entire book tour without getting caught. If someone figures out the truth, then you don’t get paid. If you tell someone on the

last night, you don’t get paid. Understood?” I nodded. “Sounds fair.” “Okay then. That’s it for me.” He smiled. “Anything you want to add?” “Just one thing. No sex,” I said. “I can handle the fake relationship stuff, the kissing and hand holding and all that, but when the doors are closed, we’re just business associates.” “No sex,” he agreed. “I’m not interested in forcing you to fuck me if you don’t want to.” “One last thing,” I said. “I need you to make me understand why you want this marriage thing, because right now I think you might be an insane person.”

He laughed, leaning back. “If you think I’m insane, why are you here?” “Like I said, I’m here for the money.” “Fair enough.” He paused for a second, thinking. “Simple, really. I told you some of it already. The publisher has me by the balls, and I’m not a fan of that.” “So how does marrying me help?” “Because I need to get my shit together and play by their rules. That’s going to be your job.” I stared at him. “So I’m your babysitter?” He laughed. “Not exactly. I have enough of those. No. Your job is exactly

what I described, no more or less.” I sighed. “You think that if you’re married, you’ll somehow stop acting like an ass.” “Something like that, sure,” he said, laughing again. I wanted to say something else, but there was a knock at the door. Nash stood up and opened it. The room service guy brought in a tray and placed it at the end of the bed, not sparing me a second glance. Nash tipped him and then closed the door behind him as he left. “Hungry?” he asked. There was steak and whisky on the cart. “No, thanks.”

“I suggest you eat,” he said. “Because when we’re done here, we’re getting on a plane.” I stared at him. “What?” “You and me, babe, we’re flying to Vegas.” “Why?” I asked, surprised. “When?” He picked up his glass of whisky and shot it back. “As soon as I’m finished with this steak.” “But I don’t have any clothes or anything like that.” He shrugged. “I’ll buy you new things.” I frowned. “I can’t let you do that.” “You’re about to be my wife,” he said. “I have to be able to buy you

presents.” “But why Vegas?” He laughed, sitting down with the steak in front of him and digging in. “You didn’t think we were getting married at the Philadelphia courthouse, did you?” “I didn’t think about it,” I admitted. “No, we’re getting married in Vegas, baby.” He grinned hugely at me. “We’re doing this right, so get ready for a wild ride.” I sat back, letting the shock roll over me. I hadn’t prepared myself to leave that night, but he had a point. And I was committed to this. I could tell this wasn’t just some crazy prank or something like that. Nash may have been

dangerous and seductive, but he wasn’t a psychopath. He was in a bad situation and wanted to find his own way out of it. So we were going to Vegas. In about ten minutes. Things were moving fast, and I had a feeling they were going to move faster still.

Chapter Eight: Nash

I stepped out of the hotel room door and checked the hallway. Selena followed me, moving quietly, as we went to the stairwell. I pushed open the door and we went down the steps, moving fast and quiet. I had my single duffel bag, but Selena had nothing. We might get some strange looks at the airport, but that shit didn’t matter. I was famous enough that I

could get away with running around with some pretty young girl. My night sure had taken an interesting turn. There I was having just jerked my cock off thinking about Selena’s incredible body when she just showed up. I hadn’t expected it, but I was glad she did. And now I was going to marry the girl. Not for real, of course. Selena was all business, and I liked that about her. It fucking turned me on. The girl was a challenge, a little uptight, a little scared. I wasn’t going to pressure her into anything, but I had a feeling that by the time the tour was over, I’d have her

body in the palm of my hand, her ready to let me get her off over and over again. We went down the staircase, trying to stay quiet. I couldn’t risk running into Livy and having her somehow try to talk me out of it, or maybe threaten me with the publishers again. So we were going the back way, like I was back on a mission. I glanced back at her and smiled. She looked nervous as hell, maybe even a little frightened, but I could tell she was excited too. I had her pegged as a dogooder, but maybe she really was wilder than I had initially thought. Which could be good or bad, depending. My fucking hard cock was

definitely not a good thing if we were going to try to keep our relationship professional. But I couldn’t get too hung up on that just yet. First, we had to sneak out and get on a damn plane. I stopped once we reached the bottom of the staircase. “Stay here,” I said to her. “Why?” “I need to make sure there aren’t any paparazzi.” “Seriously?” I nodded, frowning. “Seriously. The rats follow me around.” “Okay. Be fast.”

I grinned at her and then pushed through the door, moving fast and low toward the first car I saw. I stayed there for a few minutes, taking in the parking garage. There was no movement that I could see, and the cars all looked empty. At least there was nobody rushing to try to take my picture just yet. I stood up to get a better view. Still empty. I turned and pushed open the door. “Come on.” She followed me back out into the parking garage and we followed the wall, sticking away from the center aisle, trying to stay in the shadows. She did a good job keeping up with me. I was hustling, moving fast, trying to

minimize our chances of getting caught. It felt like a mission again, and I loved the adrenaline racing through my veins. Although, if we got caught, our punishment would be photographs, whereas my old missions were all life or death. Still, it felt good to be sneaking around again, putting my training to use. We moved down the wall and slowly wound our way upward toward ground level. I paused and held my hand out, stopping Selena. I looked around the corner and saw the entrance to the garage just ahead, with the street beyond.

That was our chance. Once out in the street, nobody was going to find us. We’d grab a cab or an Uber and get the hell out of there. Except standing right next to the garage entrance were two paparazzi. They thought they were being slick by hiding their cameras, but it was obvious what they were. They stood there in tooplain clothing, smoking cigarettes, with huge cups of coffee next to them. Normal people didn’t drink tons of coffee late at night and hang around parking garages. I turned to Selena. “The two guys up there are paparazzi, so we need to get around them.” “How?” she asked.

I frowned and began to work on it. The garage had only one entrance, and we couldn’t just go up through the lobby. There were absolutely paparazzi lingering up there. And then I had an idea. “Nobody knows you yet, right?” I said to her. “Sure.” “Go upstairs into the lobby. Poke your head out the door, look back inside, and yell something about seeing me.” “What?” “Go act like you spotted me on the street. Then walk fast away from the building. Hopefully that’ll draw those

guys away long enough for me to slip out.” “Where should we meet?” “There’s a bar right around the corner called Sabrina’s. Meet me there.” She frowned. “I don’t know if I can do this. What if everyone ignores me?” “Then head back here and we’ll think of something else.” I looked at her seriously. “You can do this.” She nodded. “Okay. See you soon.” I watched her leave, heading back toward the stairwell. I turned back to the paparazzi standing at the entrance and waited, keeping myself calm. A few minutes slipped by. I began to wonder if she hadn’t just walked away

from the whole thing, giving up as soon as things got a little hairy. Maybe it was a mistake to drag a normal girl into this. Maybe I really did need a crazy actress or someone like that. And then I heard some shouting from the street. I watched with a delighted smile as the two paparazzi assholes began to walk away. I took my chance. Silently, I moved from the spot and kept to the wall. The men disappeared from view, and so I walked fast, slipped out behind them. I glanced up the sidewalk and noticed them walking slowly up the hill toward the entrance.

I turned around the corner and was gone. I laughed the whole way to the bar. Selena had done it; she really had. Maybe this was going to work out better than I thought. I found the bar and pushed the door open. Sitting on a stool was Selena, looking flushed but grinning like mad. “What happened?” I asked her. “I started yelling about a man stealing my purse.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Smart. That was a good call.” “I can’t believe that happened. I just walked away as soon as people started

coming over to me. I pointed down the street and then walked away.” I grabbed her hand, squeezing it. “Good job. You did good.” She grinned back at me, and I felt a thrill run through my chest. The girl was impressive, absolutely amazing. “Thanks,” she said. “I can’t believe it.” “Come on,” I said. “Let’s get a cab.” I kept hold of her hand, pulling her along as we went back out into the street. She was grinning like mad, still clearly running on an adrenaline high. I knew the feeling, and was maybe a little jealous of it. Eventually I dropped her

hand as we got a cab, but the feeling of her skin against mine still lingered. We sped along toward the airport. Toward Las Vegas. Toward our damn wedding. I smirked to myself in the back of the cab, heart pumping, ready.

Chapter Nine: Selena

As far as last-minute flights went, ours was pretty uneventful. The first flight to Vegas didn’t leave until five in the morning, and so we were stuck sitting around in the terminal all night. I tried to sleep while Nash sat around reading on his phone or whatever he was doing. He didn’t seem particularly talkative, which didn’t

exactly surprise me. He wasn’t known as a super chatty guy. He was a Navy SEAL, after all. He was supposedly a badass, trained to kill in a thousand different ways. Part me of understood that and was afraid of it, and part of me was excited beyond belief. Eventually, though, we boarded the plane. Nash got us first-class tickets, so the flight out to Vegas was actually pretty comfortable. We both finally got some sleep, thanks in part to the free whisky Nash drank like water. Eventually, though, the plane landed, and we were out walking into the dry Las Vegas air.

We took a cab to the main strip, and I couldn’t help but gape around us as we walked. “This is amazing,” I said. Nash laughed. “Yeah. Looks that way on the outside.” “What’s that mean?” “It’s Las Vegas. This whole damn city is rotten on the inside.” I frowned at him. “Why are you so pessimistic all the time?” He shrugged. “Realistic, babe.” I sighed. “Listen, I need to buy some clothes. I feel disgusting.” “Here,” he said. He pulled a card from his wallet. “Go get whatever you want. I’ll check us into the Bellagio.”

I raised an eyebrow. “The Bellagio? Isn’t that really fancy?” “Fuck yes it is,” he said, laughing. “It’s our damn wedding; we might as well go all out.” “Okay,” I said, smiling despite myself. “I’m checking in under the name Glen Patton. Ask for that at the front desk. I’ll instruct them to give you a key when you’re ready.” “Okay.” He grinned at me. “Welcome to Vegas, wife.” Without another word, he turned and walked off.

I watched him go for a minute, completely overwhelmed, before walking again. I was looking for somewhere to buy some decent clothes that wouldn’t cost thousands, but I couldn’t exactly find a Gap. Eventually I wound up in a little boutique, picking out clothes. I got some underwear, a couple shirts, a couple skirts, pants, and finally ended up in the dress section. I looked around, biting my lip. I felt strange knowing that in a few hours I was going to marry a perfect stranger. And yet my stomach was doing flips from the nerves, and I knew I was excited. The rational part of me was

aware that it wasn’t really my wedding day, but I couldn’t help myself. I’d always thought about what it would be like to get married. I figured it would be to some handsome, kind person who I’d fallen in love with, not some brash, rich asshole who only wanted to use me. But I was using him too, after all. It was a business deal, plain and simple. Still, I wanted to look good. I looked through the dresses idly until stopping on the perfect one. It was revealing, low cut but not too inappropriate. It was more of a cocktail dress than a wedding thing, but it was white. I grabbed it and tried it on.

And it fit. Actually, I looked pretty damn good. I laughed, looking at myself in the dress in the mirror. It hugged my hips and flattered my body in a way I didn’t think was even possible, but there I was. Wearing my wedding dress. I got changed back into my regular clothes and went to pay for everything. I was shocked when the cashier told me how much it all would be, but I didn’t worry too much about it. It was on my new husband, after all. Smiling to myself, I left the shop and headed toward the Bellagio. I saw the sign in the distance and suddenly felt nervous all over again.

I was going to meet my husband in our hotel room. Then we were going to get married. That still seemed like madness, even if I knew it was true. I made my way to the hotel and gave Nash’s fake name at reception. They gave me a key and I made my way up to the top floor. The Bellagio was all classy decorations and wealth. It was beautiful and chic, the sort of place I could never stay at on my own. The ceilings were huge and people were milling about everywhere. The marble floors were shined to perfection, and I felt

completely out of place in the clothes I’d worn for the last day straight. Finally, the elevator made it to the top floor. I checked my key, frowning, and walked forward. There were only two doors. I tried the key on the second door, and it popped open immediately. I walked inside. “Nash?” The room looked like the living room of an incredibly rich family. A couch, some chairs, a table, plus its own little kitchen; it was incredible. “In here,” I heard him say. I walked toward the back and entered the bedroom. The whole place was huge, and the bedroom was no

different. The bed was large and luxurious, and Nash was sitting in it with his shirt off, watching football on television. “How’d it go?” he asked. I held up my bags. “You’re a lot poorer now.” He smirked. “Good.” I stared at him for a second, my eyes roaming his body. “Don’t you ever wear a shirt?” “Nah,” he said. “Not anymore I don’t.” I frowned. “Whatever. I need to get changed, so you need to get out of here.” He cocked his head. “Why should I leave? You’re going to be my wife.”

“Business associates, remember?” I asked. “Get out.” He shrugged. “Fine. Just make it quick. I just made us a reservation for a little wedding chapel.” “Okay.” He got up out of bed and walked past me, not bothering with a shirt. I watched him leave, marveling at the muscles rippling in his back, before shutting the door behind him. I sat down on the bed, breathing fast and hard, trying to get myself under control. I felt like I was spinning all of a sudden. Being alone with him in an expensive, luxurious hotel room was really making it all sink in.

I had to sit there and remind myself over and over why I was getting involved with him, why I was going to marry him and lie to the world. My father might be dying, and they needed the money more than anyone else. I stood up and walked into the large bathroom, turning on the shower. I might as well clean myself up before getting ready for my wedding. As the hot water rained down and soaked my body, I couldn’t help but start thinking about Nash’s naked chest again, his muscles, his serious grin, his intense gaze. I couldn’t help but think about the

way he looked at me, the way it sent thrills through my body. Nash Bell. He was a mystery to me, and dangerous. And I was going to marry him.

“Damn, girl,” Nash said, sitting up in his seat. “You look incredible.” I blushed slightly. “Thanks. It’s not too much?” He stood up and walked toward me. “Fuck no, it’s not too much,” he growled. “God damn, you’re getting me hard just looking at you.” “Stop,” I said, smiling. “I figured I needed something white if we were

going to get married.” “This is perfect.” He stopped right in front of me, staring at my body. “What are you wearing?” He shrugged. “This.” “No shirt?” “I’ll grab something.” “Okay then,” I said, looking away. “Let’s go.” He stared at me for another second before walking back into the bedroom. He came back out in a black T-shirt. “Follow me.” We went back down into the lobby, and he hailed a cab once we were outside. We climbed in and he gave the

driver an address. He looked at me as we sped out into traffic. “Ready?” he asked. “I guess,” I said. “This is the easy part.” “Why’s that?” He looked at me, leaning closer. I felt my heart begin to beat fast. “In there, it’s just you and me. We don’t have to lie.” “It’ll be lying when I say, ‘I do,’” I said. “Maybe.” He was so close to me, and I wasn’t sure why. “But maybe not.” “Nash,” I said, but the cab pulled over.

“Let’s go,” he said, moving away. I watched him step out of the cab as I slowly regained my ability to breathe. I followed him out of the car. He paid the driver and we walked together up the steps of a small white chapel. Inside, he walked up to the receptionist. “We’re the Bell party, ready to get married.” She smiled widely. “Mister Bell, welcome. We’re almost ready for you, if you want to wait just over there.” She gestured to a small waiting room. We sat down in the chairs, getting comfortable. The place looked half like a doctor’s office and half like a church. There were prices and menus on the

walls, but also testaments to the sanctity of marriage and bible verses. It didn’t look seedy though, like I’d thought it might. It was comfortable and clean, and the receptionist was pretty in a bland sort of way. “Been here before?” I asked him. “Nah,” he said. “First time in a chapel like this.” “How’d you choose this one?” He shrugged. “Googled it. Took the first one.” “It’s nice.” He grinned at me. “Nothing but the best for my wife.” I looked away, breathing deeply.

This was it. We were finally in the chapel and I was actually going through with it. I was really going to stand up there and say the words and marry this man. And I didn’t know him at all. Suddenly, he put his hand on my leg. “Relax,” he whispered. “Take deep breaths.” I stared at him. “What?” “You look like you’re about to pass out,” he said, his voice deep and close. “Take a deep breath and calm yourself.” I breathed deep, focusing on the feeling of his hand on my thigh. I realized that he was right, that I really was about to pass out. My heart was hammering and my hands were shaking,

and my nerves were getting the best of me. “It’s okay,” he said. “It’s okay to be nervous. It’s going to be okay.” I nodded at him. “Yeah. I’m good.” His hand remained on my thigh. “I’ll be with you the whole way,” he said. I nodded at his hand. “Keep it business between us,” I said. He smirked and moved his hand. “Just trying to help.” “Help without touching.” He laughed and shook his head. “You’re welcome, princess.” I opened my mouth to give him a biting reply, but at that exact moment the doors to the inner chapel opened. A

group of drunk-looking people spilled out, smiling and laughing. I watched as they slowly left the waiting room. The bride and groom looked so happy, and the people around them were clearly having a great time. They actually looked like they were in love. I glanced at Nash and he nodded at me. I didn’t love him, not at all. We didn’t have anybody with us, no friends or family. It was not how I had imagined my wedding would be. An older man in a chaplain’s outfit stood in the doorway to the inner chapel and smiled at Nash and me.

“Are you two ready?” he asked. Nash stood up. “Sure.” “Right this way,” he said, and disappeared inside. Nash held his hand out to me. “You ready, wife?” I stared at his big, rough hand for a minute. If I took it and stood, I knew I’d go through with it. Or, I could smack it away and run. I could run outside, get a cab, and be done with this whole crazy thing. I didn’t have to go in there at all, didn’t have to marry him. This was my choice. He wasn’t forcing me; nobody was. Nash looked at me expectantly.

My heart did flip-flops in my chest.

Chapter Ten: Nash

I stood across from Selena at the top of the chapel as the old guy did his thing. I wasn’t listening and didn’t care. The chapel had a few people sitting around, acting as witnesses, and they looked about as bored as I felt. But the only thing I was interested in was Selena. That fucking dress she was wearing was driving me crazy. I couldn’t help but look at her breasts, her lips, and

she definitely noticed. She smiled, and that only made my cock that much harder. I didn’t know how many people got fucking hard at their wedding, but there I was ready to fuck Selena senseless. And I wasn’t going to get any on my damn wedding night. “Do you, Nash Bell, take her as your lawfully wedded wife?” the old guy asked. I glanced at him. “Sure,” I grunted. He smiled. “And do you, Selena Wood, take him as your lawfully wedded husband?” “I do,” she said in a tiny voice. “Well, by the power vested in me by the state of Nevada, I now pronounce

you husband and wife. Go ahead and kiss.” Selena opened her mouth to say something, but I didn’t wait. I grabbed her by the waist, bent her slightly back, and kissed her hard on the lips. Shivers ran like explosions through my body as I kissed the girl. My cock was straining against my damn jeans as she put her hands on my biceps and kissed me back. We melted together into that kiss, and I completely forgot for a second that she wasn’t really my wife, that this wasn’t a real wedding. Because that kiss felt pretty fucking real to me. It felt pretty real and pretty fucking intense, and it just kept going.

Finally, the old guy cleared his throat. I stood back up and let Selena go. Her whole face was red, and she stared at me with a look I knew so well from seeing it on so many other women in my life. It was lust, pure lust. She wanted me as badly as I wanted her, and I knew it. “Pictures are available up front, and the license will come in the mail within five business days,” the old guy said. “Thanks,” I said, and handed him a twenty. He went to say something, but I was already sweeping Selena down the aisle and toward the exit. I wanted to get the fuck out of there before I couldn’t contain myself

anymore, before I pressed Selena down against a pew and fucked her until she screamed my name right then and there. “Pictures?” the woman at reception said as we moved past. “The works,” I said. “Add it to the bill and mail it to me.” She nodded, smiling, and I hustled Selena out into the Las Vegas afternoon. Once there, she whirled on me. “What the hell was that?” she asked. “What do you mean?” I said innocently. “That kiss,” she hissed. “You kissed me.” “That’s what you’re supposed to do.”

“We’re not really married,” she said. I could tell that lust was gone, completely replaced with anger. “Technically,” I said, “we are.” “No kissing,” she said. “No touching, no staring, none of that.” “If you didn’t want me to stare, you shouldn’t have worn that dress,” I said. “I just wanted to look good for this.” “And you really fucking do.” “Nash,” she said seriously. “This is business.” “Don’t act like that kiss doesn’t have your pussy soaking wet. “Nash!” “Okay, pretend all you want. But I saw that look; I felt that kiss. You want

my big cock between those pretty legs. You want me to fuck you until you forget your own damn name.” “Cut it out,” she said, but with less force. “As soon as you admit that you want to wrap your legs around my face and let me suck that clit until you scream for more.” “Okay, you can’t—” she said, but I stopped her. My phone was vibrating for the hundredth time that morning, and I knew exactly who it was. “What?” Selena said, annoyed. “It’s my publicist,” I said. “I need to take it.”

“Fine.” She crossed her arms and looked away, annoyed. I picked up the phone. “Livy,” I said. “Where the fuck are you, Nash?” she snapped. “You get lost again?” “Guess who got married?” There was a pause and then she groaned. “You didn’t.” “I am a happily married man.” “Where are you?” she asked again. “We can fix whatever you did later.” “I’m in Las Vegas.” “What?” she said, clearly angry. I held the phone away from my ear as she yelled for two solid minutes. I was pretty sure she never took a breath, which was beyond impressive.

Finally, there was a pause. “Can I speak?” I asked. “Yes,” she said, still angry. “I’m in Las Vegas with my new wife, Selena Wood. Start crafting a press release. The pictures and the marriage license will show up at the publisher’s office in a few days.” “Are you serious about this?” “I am very serious,” I said. “This is crazy, even for you.” “Maybe,” I said. “But what can I say? I’m deep, deep in love with this girl.” I glanced at Selena, but she didn’t look at me. “Seriously?” Livy asked, skeptical.

“Seriously. We couldn’t wait to make this official.” She sighed. “Look, I already canceled your stuff for today. Can you meet me in New York by tonight?” “I can, sure,” I said. “First flight out.” “Fine.” She paused. “Don’t do anything else until I see you.” “Bye, Livy.” I hung up the phone. “Everything okay?” Selena asked. “Hell no,” I said, laughing. “I just ditched out on some obligations to randomly marry a stranger. Things are definitely not okay.” She frowned. “I thought this was what you wanted.”

I grinned at her. “I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else, wife.” I began walking toward the strip. “Come on.” “Where are we going?” “To get our stuff and then to fly to New York.” She fell in behind me without saying another word. My cock was still hard as we hailed a cab and climbed inside, speeding back toward the hotel.

Chapter Eleven: Selena

The plane jostled slightly, but I was nestled comfortably in my first-class seat. The day before felt like a dream. The wedding itself was completely surreal, almost as if it hadn’t happened, especially since we hustled to the airport directly after it was over. But that kiss had definitely been real.

I kept thinking about it over and over as we waited for our flight, boarded the plane, and then sat there side by side, flying to New York. He had taken me in his strong arms and pressed his mouth against mine, and fireworks had shot down my spine. I’d thought for a second that I was going to pass out from the excitement rushing through my veins. I’d kissed guys before. Plenty of guys. But none of them were like Nash, and none of those kisses had made me feel that way. Maybe it was just because we were getting married. Maybe it was just a natural response to my adrenaline and my fear.

Or maybe I really did feel something for Nash Bell. But no, that couldn’t be the case. I wouldn’t let it be the case at least. This whole thing was a business transaction, and Nash was not the type of man you wanted to get attached to. He was a player, an asshole, a gruff son of a bitch. No, I was in this for my family. I needed that money, and that was the end of it. So what if I couldn’t help but look at his chiseled jaw, his intense green eyes, his enormous grin, his ripped body? So what if he made me squirm every time he said something so inappropriately dirty?

It didn’t matter. We were in a business transaction, and that was that. So what if that kiss made me so absolutely soaking wet? “What are you thinking about?” I looked over at him. He was staring at me with that look again, the one that made me feel like we were somehow alone in a crowd. “Nothing,” I lied. “Thinking about me?” he asked. “Probably wondering what it would feel like to get fucked in that bathroom.” “Far from it,” I said, though he actually was pretty close. “Admit it, Selena. That kiss still has you soaking wet. You’re probably just

counting the minutes until we can consummate this marriage.” “The only thing I’m going to consummate is my fist in your face,” I said. He laughed, smirking. “God, I love it when you talk dirty to me.” “If you’re done, I’m going to try to get some more sleep before we land.” “There’s actually one more thing,” he said. “I got you something.” “What now?” He grinned as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box. “Here," he said. I took it. “You didn’t.” “Open it.”

My heart practically leapt out of my chest as I opened the box. Inside was a gorgeous ring with one of the biggest diamonds I had ever seen. “Holy shit,” I said. “What is this?” “Your engagement ring.” “No,” I said quickly. “No way.” “Look, it’s the best I could do. They didn’t have much to choose from at the Airport Plaza Jewelers.” “This thing is so gaudy,” I hissed at him. He laughed. “If you don’t like it, we can get you another one.” “No, it’s not that. It’s just, I can’t wear this. It’s so expensive.”

“This is part of the game, wife,” he said, smiling at me. “We need to sell this thing.” I sighed, looking at the ring. “What if it doesn’t fit?” “We’ll size it. But I think it will.” I took it out of the box and slipped it onto my ring finger. It was a little big, but it fit well enough. “Perfect,” he said. He looked at his own hand. “Feels fucking weird wearing a wedding band.” “Yeah,” I said absently. I was staring at the ring on my finger, not really sure what I was feeling. An engagement ring. I’d always wanted one, but I’d never imagined I’d

get one while sitting on a cross-country flight with a strange man I’d just married for money. What the hell was happening in my life right now? He turned away. “Go ahead and get some sleep,” he said. “You’re going to need it. I’ll be working you pretty hard soon.” “Sure,” I said absently. I slipped headphones over my head and closed my eyes. But I wasn’t sleeping. I was thinking about that kiss, about the ring on my finger. I was thinking about Nash working my body nice and hard in the cramped

bathroom, his hands roaming my breasts, feeling my swollen, soaked clit, his cock slamming into me again and again. I crossed my legs and tried to fall asleep, though sleep wasn’t coming any time soon.

We slowly climbed up the long ramp from the plane. My back was aching from sitting so long, though I only had one tiny bag filled with clothes I’d bought in Las Vegas. I was going to need to get new stuff soon. Or maybe we could stop back in Philly and grab some of my own clothes.

I was lost in the logistics of our trip and barely noticed Nash as he stopped walking. “Prepare yourself,” he muttered to me. “What?” I asked, looking up at him uncertainly. He was frowning and looking dead ahead. An attractive woman, all angles and with a very serious expression, approached us. She looked like she belonged working as a senator or a museum curator or something like that. “Hi, Livy,” Nash said. “Fancy meeting you here.” “Nash.” She looked at me. “Selena Wood, I presume.”

“Hi,” I said, looking at Nash. “Selena, this is my publicist and allaround pain in my ass, Livy.” I shook her hand and she gave me a quick, pained smile. “What are you doing here?” Nash asked. “Couldn’t wait to meet us outside?” “No,” she said. “The publisher bought me the cheapest ticket available just so I could come in here and meet you personally.” “They think I’m going to run?” “They don’t know what to think, Nash.” She paused, frowning. “You disappeared to Las Vegas, and now

you’re married apparently. What the hell were you thinking?” “Love makes a man do crazy things,” Nash said. “Apparently it also makes you do very stupid things,” she said. “What were you thinking? The publisher is on edge as it is, and you’re running off to marry some random woman?” Livy glanced at me. “No offense.” “None taken,” I muttered. “Not a random woman,” Nash said. “We’ve been seeing each other for a while now.” Livy raised an eyebrow. “Really? And I never noticed?”

“I am trained in deception, Livy. If I wanted to hide something from you, I could.” “Okay,” she said. “What about all the women you’ve been sleeping with?” Nash paused, and I saw anger flicker across his face. I knew that if I were really Nash’s wife, I should probably feel a little angry and jealous in that moment. And truthfully, I basically did. It annoyed me that he was such a manwhore. I didn’t want to be married to someone who thought more with his dick than with his brain, but there I was. “That’s part of why we got married,” Nash said, recovering himself. “Our

relationship was open for a while, but we’ve committed ourselves to this now.” Livy looked at me. “Is this true, or is this some sort of bullshit stunt he’s pulling?” “It’s true,” I said. My first lie. The first of many to come, I assumed. “What’s he offering you?” Livy went one. “We can match it.” “I’m not offering her shit,” Nash said. “Are we going to stand around here getting interrogated, or are we going to get out of here?” Livy stared at me for another second before turning back to Nash. “First

interview is early tomorrow morning. The schedule is on your phone.” Nash nodded. “Great.” “Car is waiting. Come on.” Livy turned and set out. Nash looked at me. “Good job,” he said softly. “Thanks.” We quickly walked behind Livy, trying to catch up. I didn’t think for a second that Livy bought our story, but it was plausible. If Nash and I had been in an open relationship, that would explain all of his whoring around. And if we were committing to each other, getting married the way we did also made sense.

I memorized that story, prepared to repeat it over and over for journalists until I got sick of saying it. We hustled through the terminal, heading toward the baggage claim. Livy led the way, not slowing down or looking back. I glanced at Nash and could see the tension on his normally cocky face. This was probably becoming pretty real for him, too. It wasn’t just a thing between him and me anymore. Now we were going to be lying to the world. I was sure that Nash was capable of lying to everyone, considering the sort of training he must have had from the

SEALs. But now we were really doing it, and there was no going back. We moved out of the terminal and toward the baggage claim. As soon as we got near the carousels, aiming to head outside, people began to come closer to us. “Nash Bell,” one man yelled out. “Why did you go to Las Vegas?” “Nash, this is another one of your girlfriends?” “Nash, is your story true? How much of it did you have to make up?” We kept moving, but the people swamped us. They had cameras and the flashes were going off, and I could tell that people were beginning to stare.

Nash looked straight ahead and kept moving behind Livy. He glanced at me. “Just keep moving,” he said. I nodded, but the paparazzi weren’t stopping. “Nash, does she know about all the others? Are you drunk right now?” Flash after flash, they just kept taking pictures. I was amazed that Nash could keep his cool, especially since they were calling him a manwhore and a liar right to his face. It was totally overwhelming and a huge shock to hear the way they talked to him. Some reporters jostled into me, but we just kept going, eventually getting outside.

“Nash, do you think your behavior is a stain on our country?” “Nash, how many sexually transmitted diseases have you caught? Five? Ten?” “Is it true that you frequent a new hooker every night and love cocaine?” Livy stopped in front of a black town car and opened the back door. Nash stepped aside and let me climb in first. The reporters just kept taking pictures, their questions coming faster and faster. Nash finally climbed in behind me. Livy got in last, sitting in the seat facing our own. The car pulled out into traffic, leaving the reporters behind.

“Welcome to the circus,” Livy said to me. I looked at Nash and he just smiled. “You’ll get used to it.” I didn’t think that was true. I’d seen things like that on TV before. I knew that happened to famous people, knew it happened all the time. But being in the very center of it was a completely crazy experience. It was strange that my picture was going to appear on a hundred blogs very soon. I’d be billed as Nash’s new slut or something equally horrifying just to get people clicking. And I hated that idea. I could see how most of the garbage out there about

celebrities was either made up or completely embellished. True, Nash definitely did a lot of the things they accused him of, but I was starting to see that maybe he wasn’t as horrible as they pretended he was. The car headed into the city, and my mind was a buzzing mess. I wasn’t really prepared for this, couldn’t possibly be. But it was too late now. There was no going back. Our pictures were going to be out there, and I was sure that some of the journalists and paparazzi had noticed the enormous ring on my finger. It wasn’t going to take long for them to put it all together. Las Vegas, a new girl, a big ring.

I was the playboy SEAL’s new wife.

The hotel was in downtown Manhattan, and it was absolutely gorgeous. Livy had a room right next to ours. Nash had insisted on a suite for the two of us, since we were married and needed more room now. Livy hadn’t put up too much of a fight, and so our place was enormous and richly furnished. “Not so bad,” he said, sitting down on the couch and tossing his bag aside. “The room?” “No. I mean earlier. You did good.” “Thanks.” I walked right into the bedroom.

“Bye,” he called out, laughing. I shut the door and pulled out my phone. Ever since Vegas, I’d been dreading this moment. But after those pictures, I needed to call my parents and tell them what had happened. I needed to call and lie to them. I dialed my mom’s number and held the phone up to my ear. “Hello?” she answered on the second ring. “Hi, Mom,” I said. “Sweetie, how are you?” “Good.” I paused. “I have news. How’s Dad doing?”

“He’s having a good day, actually. What’s going on?” “Can you put the phone on speaker and get him?” There was a pause. “Okay. Hold on. Let me figure this thing out.” There was a rustling. “Can you hear me?” “Yeah, I can.” “Hi, sweetheart,” my dad said. “Hi, Dad.” “So what’s this news?” Mom asked. “Listen, this might seem a little nuts to you guys, but this is good news.” “You’re worrying me. What happened?” Mom asked again. “Guys, I got married.”

There was a pause on the other end. “Seriously?” Dad asked. “Seriously,” I said. “I didn’t even know you were dating someone,” Mom said. “We had to keep it a secret,” I said. “Who is it?” Dad asked. “His name is Nash Bell.” “The Navy SEAL guy?” Mom asked incredulously. “That’s him,” I said. My nerves were going crazy. I couldn’t believe I was telling them this lie, but I knew I had to. “How?” Dad asked. “This seems so strange.”

“I’m sorry for keeping it from you two,” I said, “but it all happened so fast. We met and had a relationship, and now we’re married.” I couldn’t say that I loved him for some reason. “Okay,” Mom said slowly. “I’m sorry if I’m having a bad reaction. This is just so sudden.” “I know,” I said. “It’s okay.” “Can we meet him?” Dad asked. “Of course.” “Good. This weekend?” “Uh,” I said, “I don’t think so. We have a bunch of press things to do for his book and his movie.” “Of course,” Mom said. “Because you married a famous person out of the

blue and didn’t tell us about it.” That hurt. I knew my mom would be the more upset of the two, and I hated letting her down. “It’s okay,” Dad said quickly. “We’ll meet him as soon as you can.” “Listen, guys,” I said, “this is good. I’m happy. I can’t wait for you to meet him.” “Okay, sweetie,” Dad said. “I’m just glad you’re happy.” “Listen,” I said, “I have to go.” “Okay, honey. Call us soon.” “Bye,” I said. They hung up the phone. I tossed mine aside, lying on my back and staring up at the ceiling. The

bed was enormous and richly furnished, but even the comfortable surroundings weren’t enough to blunt my anger and pain. I hated letting my parents down. Dad would act like it wasn’t a huge deal, but I knew he was inwardly hurt. Mom didn’t do a great job at hiding that, either. But could I blame them? One second it was normal and the next I was married to some rich and famous man they’d never met or even heard me mention. Frankly, if I were them, I’d think I had gone insane. But now they knew. The hard part was over. I’d broken the news and now I

didn’t have to worry about it anymore. They’d get used to the idea soon enough, and then I’d get the money and explain everything to them. Maybe they’d be mad, but getting that million dollars would be worth it. It might even save my father’s life. Who knew what was going to happen, but the money would go a long way toward helping them keep their life together. Just a few months and it would be over. They could deal with thinking their daughter had gone nuts for a little bit. I’d have to make it up to them in the end.

Frowning, I rolled over and tried not to let the nagging pit in my stomach overwhelm me.

Chapter Twelve: Nash

“I don’t know what you’re up to, Nash, but you better cut it the fuck out,” Livy hissed. I smiled sweetly at her. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Liv darling.” I savored the pissed-off look on her face as I leaned up against the door to our rooms.

My new wife was currently hiding away in the bedroom, hogging it for herself. I wondered if I was in for a few months of sleeping on random hotel couches, which was going to be pretty miserable. I was going to have to work on that seduction thing, and quick, if at least to save myself some permanent damage to my back. Livy looked pissed. She had knocked on my door and practically torn me out into the hallway to wag her finger in my face like I was some spoiled kindergartener or some shit. Fortunately, Livy didn’t intimidate me at all. “I know you’re lying about something. I just don’t know what.”

“Nobody is lying, Liv. You’re a little paranoid.” “Who is she, anyway?” “Met her a while ago.” She stared at me for a second and then looked down at a piece of paper in her notebook. “Selena Wood, twentyone. Senior at the University of Pennsylvania, good grades, no trouble to speak of. Working class, normal parents.” She looked back up at me. “This girl is a nobody.” “She’s my wife,” I said simply. “Still a nobody. Did you meet her for the first time a few days ago at the signing?”

“Enough,” I said, starting to get annoyed. Livy could always see through my bullshit, and it annoyed the hell out of me. “Selena is here and she isn’t going anywhere. Got it?” “Listen, Nash, I don’t give a shit what you do.” I made a face at her. “Really, I don’t. What I care about is doing my job, and if this girl is going to make that harder, then we’ll have a problem.” “My wife is a problem for you?” I asked, getting annoyed again. “Not yet. Keep it that way.” I watched as she turned and stormed away.

“Shit,” I muttered to myself, walking back into the room. Livy was onto us. That wasn’t surprising, since Livy was always on me like white on toast. She was my damn professional babysitter, and she was good at it. Since she was my publicist, she wouldn’t do anything stupid like contradicting me in front of a journalist or saying something stupid around the paparazzi. But her word held weight with the publisher. If I wanted my mission to be a success, I needed to convince my publisher that this wife thing was for real.

And, hopefully, they’d decide to let me go free of this fucking hell. I sat back down on the couch, lounging out. I took off my shirt and tossed it aside, closing my eyes to take a little nap. “Do you ever wear a shirt?” I opened one eye. “Sometimes,” I said. “Well clothe yourself, please.” “No. I’m in my bedroom.” Selena stared at me for a second and then sighed. “Fine. You can sleep on the bed tonight if you want.” “Nah,” I said. “That’s fine. You can have the bed.”

“Really. You don’t have to sleep on couches for the next few months. We can alternate.” “Really,” I said, “you can have the bed.” “Fine.” She sat down in a chair. “I’m starving. Where do we eat?” “Call room service. It’s on the publisher.” She nodded. “Okay. And I need my stuff, too, from home.” I sighed and rubbed my head. “I’ll have Liv send for it. Make a list of what you want.” She nodded again. “Is that all, princess?” I asked, not sure why I was being short with her.

“No,” she said, frowning. “Look, we should talk about tomorrow.” “What about it?” “We need to have our story straight.” I sat up. “Yeah. Okay.” “So you told Liv that we’ve been together secretly for a while, but our relationship was open. I think that was a good idea.” I nodded. “Thanks. I’m pretty great sometimes.” “Also,” she went on, “we should tell the media that I’m very private. That way we can minimize the number of times I’m on camera.” He raised an eyebrow. “Trying to get out of your work?”

“No, but the fewer times I have to lie, the fewer times I can screw it all up.” He nodded slowly. “Makes sense.” “How did we meet?” “At a bar. You were a huge fan and couldn’t resist my charms.” She shook her head. “No. You haven’t been in Philly in a while.” “Have you traveled recently?” “I visited a friend in Chicago.” “I was in Chicago three months ago. We can say you were there with your friend and we ran into each other at a bar.” She frowned, thinking. She looked cute as fuck trying to reason this whole

thing out. “Okay, fine. That could work.” “What else?” I asked. “They’re going to ask for the story exactly.” “Let me handle that.” “Fine. What about the wedding?” “We can tell the truth about that. Spur of the moment thing in Vegas.” “Okay.” She stretched her legs and looked at me. “I think that’s it.” “Good,” I said, lying back down and shutting my eyes. “I’m fucking exhausted.” “I’ll leave you alone.” I listened as she stood and went back into the bedroom.

I lay there, eyes shut, and felt bad about how short I had been with her. She was probably pretty nervous for tomorrow, especially considering she had never done a media interview before, let alone lied to the whole nation. Sighing, I stood up and slipped my shirt back on. I walked over to the bedroom door and pushed it open. “Hey, why don’t you—” I stopped in my tracks. Selena was standing there next to the bed in nothing but a bra and panties. She turned beet red and tried to cover herself. “Get out!” she yelled.

I smirked at her. “I was just going to say you should order food for me too, but now I’m hungry for something else.” “Nash! Get out!” I laughed as I turned and left. My cock was fucking rock hard as I moved back into the main living room. Selena was fucking incredibly sexy with her full, firm tits and her incredible ass. The way she got so embarrassed just made it that much better. She came back out a minute later, fully clothed and looking pissed. “You cannot just barge in like that,” she said. “Forgot we aren’t really married,” I said, grinning at her. “Just wanted to

check on my wife.” “Seriously, Nash. Boundaries.” “Sure. Whatever you say.” I smirked and moved closer to her. “But you know it excites you thinking about me staring at your body.” “Not at all.” “No? You don’t get soaking wet knowing that I’m fucking hard just thinking about your incredible fucking body?” “Professional, Nash. We’re being professional.” But that look she was giving me wasn’t professional at all. In fact, she was looking at me like a starving cat looking at milk. She wanted

to lap me up, and I fucking knew it. I stepped closer to her, cutting the distance between us in half, but she didn’t move a muscle. Her lips were slightly parted. “I like to keep things professional, too,” I said to her. “So then stop making comments.” “I have to lie to everyone else. I’m not going to lie to you.” “You can just not say it,” she mumbled. “Why? I want you to know how badly I want that pussy on my mouth. I can make you come a thousand different ways, you know that?” I watched as she began to blush again, and I knew she

was soaking wet for me in that moment. “I’m trained to know the human body. I can kill a man in a hundred ways with my bare hands. I can get a woman off even easier and in much more fun ways.” “I don’t care,” she said. “And I doubt the military taught you that.” “It didn’t, not exactly. That was my own training. And I’ve gotten very, very good at it.” “Enough,” she whispered. She shook her head and took a deep breath and then stepped away from me. “I’m ordering food. What do you want?” “Steak and a whisky,” I said, grinning at her.

“Okay.” She walked back toward the room. “You going to hide in there all night?” “Yeah,” she said, “I am.” “Don’t trust yourself around me? Think you’re going to lose your mind and wrap those pretty legs around my face, let me eat you up?” She looked at me quietly for a second. “Not at all,” she said finally, and then she turned and disappeared back into the bedroom. I watched the door click shut. My cock was so hard I could barely stand it.

God damn. That fucking girl drove me wild. Her words sounded like she didn’t want it, but every look begged to differ. She was practically dripping wet for me, begging for it, wanted me more than she even realized. And fuck if I didn’t feel the same way. What had I gotten myself into? Maybe it was a bad idea to choose a fake wife I wanted to fuck more than anything. Or maybe it was the best decision I had ever made. Only one way to find out.

Chapter Thirteen: Selena

The lights were bright as hell as I sat there and tried not to sweat. After that arrogant asshole had walked in on me while I was getting changed, I pretty much went right to bed. I ate a little bit of the food that was delivered, but I didn’t have much of an appetite. Because he was right. He was absolutely right. I didn’t trust myself

around him. Every time he looked at me with that serious, piercing gaze and said something so deliciously inappropriate, I found myself so excited. My pussy would be dripping wet and I’d practically have to run away or else risk throwing myself at him. And that was a real problem, because I wanted to keep things professional. The second we started mixing business with pleasure was the second I lost myself in all this. I looked at him and he grinned at me. “Relax,” he said. “I’m not relaxed?” “You look like you’re about to get into a firefight with the Taliban,” he

joked. “So I looked terrified.” He smiled softly and put his hand on my leg. I didn’t flinch or move it off since we were in acting mode. And since I really liked it there. “You’re going to be fine,” he said. “Thanks.” “Really. Just follow my lead.” “Okay.” I looked at him for a second. “Thanks.” “For what?” “For being nice,” I said softly. Whatever cocky response he had lined up was forgotten as a slim, gorgeous girl walked over to us.

“Nash!” she exclaimed. “Good to see you again.” “Melissa.” He smiled and stood up. “I’m glad it’s you.” “Why’s that?” She came over and kissed him on both cheeks. “Because you’ll go easy on us.” She smiled and looked at me. “Is this her?” “Melissa, my wife, Selena.” “Nice to meet you, lucky girl.” I stood and shook her hand. “I am lucky,” I said. “Damn right she is,” Nash said, laughing. Melissa smiled again and sat down, turning her gaze back to Nash. The

cameramen were getting set up, and a woman came over to pin a microphone to my shirt. Nash sat there and let people buzz around him, and I had to try hard not to swat them away. He looked like a Zen monk sitting in a forest, not like a Navy SEAL sitting in a media room. “So, we’ll make this fast,” Melissa said. “I’m sure you guys want to get it over with.” I laughed. “Yeah, we do.” She ignored me, staring at Nash. “Nothing too tough question-wise, but I hope you’ll be forthcoming.” “Sure,” he grunted. “Whatever you want.”

“Okay.” She looked at her crew. “Ready?” They gave her the all-clear sign and she looked back at Nash. I got the distinct impression that she had absolutely no interest in talking to me at all and that she’d be looking to Nash for most of her answers. Which suited me just fine. “Nash Bell, how are you?” “I’m good, Melissa. How are you?” “I’m swell. So, who is this sitting with you?” I smiled as Nash introduced me. “This is Selena Wood.” He paused dramatically. “My new wife.” Melissa laughed. “Congrats to you two. Can I see the ring?”

I held my hand out, and she glanced at it before looking back to Nash. “So, tell me how it happened.” “I was in Chicago doing interviews, a lot like this one. She was there visiting a friend.” “That's fun,” Melissa said, smiling. “Yeah, well, she’s a fun girl. More fun than I am. Anyway, I was at this bar, drinking like I normally do, and this girl comes up to me. I don’t know how, but she manages to trip and spill her damn drink right in my lap.” Melissa laughed. “You’re kidding me.” He shook his head, grinning. “True story. Right in my lap. Well, I bought her

a new drink, and we hit it off from there.” “Oh wow. How embarrassing,” Melissa said, laughing. I glared at Nash. That asshole didn’t have to make me look like a clumsy idiot in our story. And Melissa was clearly eating it up; anything to make me look bad. The woman clearly had something against me, or maybe she had something for Nash. “Tell me, Selena, is that how you remember it?” “More or less,” I said quickly. “Although I remember he was much less smooth about the whole thing.”

Melissa laughed, delighted. “Well isn’t this a delicious story. So, you two eloped. Why?” “Impatience,” Nash said. “You know how I’ve been lately, drinking too much, partying too much. I’m ready to get my life together, and I want that life to be with Selena.” Melissa practically melted at that. “Wow Nash. That’s so sweet. Selena?” I looked at her. “Yes?” She frowned at me. “What do you think?” I blinked, blanking for a second. Nash quickly put his hand on my leg again. “Sorry. She’s a little camera shy,” he said.

Melissa smiled. “That’s okay. Nothing to be afraid of. Just tell me about the wedding.” “It was good,” I said finally. “I’m just glad he’s finally getting himself together, is all.” “Great,” she said, turning back to Nash. “Now, I have some questions about the upcoming movie.” I spaced out as the two of them chatted about the movie and the book. I didn’t know why I had blanked like that and panicked. It must have been because of Nash’s answer. It had just seemed so sincere and honest, and frankly, it had taken me off guard.

He hadn’t said any of that stuff to me, or at least he hadn’t prepared me for that. I didn’t know he was playing this whole thing as some redemption story, but that did make sense. He wanted it to look like he was settling down, get the publishers off his back, make his fans happy. And I was his arm candy, there to smile and look wholesome. Fine. So long as I got my million dollars, I could do that. I could be his window dressing. The interview slowly wound down and finally ended. We all stood up and shook hands again, though Melissa lingered on Nash.

“Great seeing you again, Nash,” she said. “We have to catch up.” “Of course,” he said, smiling at her. “Whenever you want.” “I’ll call you.” She glanced at me. “Bye, sweetie.” She turned and walked away. I unclipped my microphone and placed it on the chair as Nash did the same thing. He grinned at me. “Good job,” he said. “I don’t like her,” I said, and quickly regretted it. His grin got huge. “Yeah? Because she wants to suck my cock, and that makes you jealous?”

“No,” I said. “Because she seems stuck up.” “Yeah, okay.” He smirked at me, shaking his head. “Seriously though, you did great. We should celebrate.” “Don’t you have a bunch more interviews to do?” “Sure,” he said. “Afterward.” “What should I do?” “Go find Liv and sit with her. She’ll keep you safe.” I nodded and started to walk away. I paused and looked back at him. “You didn’t mean any of that stuff, right?” He cocked his head at me. “Acting, remember?” “Right. Acting.”

I turned and quickly walked away. So that was my first media interview. It was actually pretty painless, much easier than I had expected. Granted, Livy had specifically set us up with an easy first interview to ease me into the process. They’d only be getting harder and more intense from here on out. But still, I found that sitting there and pretending like I was in love with Nash wasn’t so difficult. I mean, I didn’t love him for real of course; he was a cocky asshole. But he was charming and warm and kind when he wanted to be, too. There was more to him than just some

dickhead Navy SEAL, though he was all SEAL. All muscles and power and strength. I quickly found Liv and sat down next to her. She more or less ignored me, which was fine with me. I spent the next few hours watching Nash answer question after question, his smile plastered on his face.

Chapter Fourteen: Nash

My face was fucking tired of smiling by the time the day was finally over. Mercifully, nobody wanted to interview Selena. Whether it as because they didn’t know who she was or because Liv did a good job of scaring them off, I couldn’t be sure. But we got through the day with only minor inconveniences.

“You’re good at that,” Selena said to me in the cab ride back to the hotel. “Thanks, I guess,” I said. “Seriously. You don’t seem like the media type, but you’re good at it.” “It’s not really something I want to be good at.” “Why not?” I sighed, looking out the window. “This was never my idea,” I said softly. “What do you mean? Aren’t you happy your book is doing well?” I laughed, shaking my head. “Hell fucking no,” I said. “I never wanted a book to begin with.” She frowned at me. “I’m confused.”

I looked at her and shrugged. How could she understand? She couldn’t, especially considering I wasn’t supposed to tell her the truth about this whole book deal farce. For me, it was just another fucking mission that had to be completed. The money, the fame, it was all just shit I had to deal with. The only thing I wanted more than anything else in the world was to get back out in the field. I wanted to feel the sun on my face, to feel the terror in my heart as I rode out into battle. I wanted to feel fucking alive again. I was a soldier, a Navy SEAL. I was a fucking warrior. I wasn’t some media

asshole smiling for the cameras and trying to act like I gave a shit about the same fucking questions. How could Selena ever understand that? She’d never experienced combat, never felt like what she was doing was the most important thing in the world. I’d felt like I had purpose out there fighting for my country and killing terrorist bastards. Back in the States, sitting in front of cameras, I felt like a fucking clown. “Nothing,” I said finally. “It’s nothing.” “Come on,” she said, “you wanted to say something.” I grinned at her. “Let’s go celebrate.”

She smiled uncertainly. “That was an abrupt change in conversation.” “Yeah, well, take the hint.” She laughed. “Celebrate what?” “Your first interview. We got through that shit together.” “I don’t know.” “Driver,” I said, “you know a bar near here called Mickey’s?” “Sure,” he said. “Take us there.” “Hold on,” Selena said. “I didn’t say I wanted to go.” “Take us, driver,” I said, and looked back at her. “Come on. One drink.” She sighed. “Fine.”

We pulled up outside the bar a few minutes later. I climbed out and paid the cabbie and then smiled at Selena. “Welcome to the best dive in the city.” She laughed. “It does look like a shithole.” “Hell yeah. Real people come here.” Mickey’s was the epitome of a dive bar. The door was old and the paint was peeling off, and the sign was basically nonexistent. Unless you knew about it, you’d never want to stop and walk inside. I’d been to NYC a ton of times during the last couple of years. I never failed to visit Mickey’s at least once,

usually way more often. I pushed inside the door, dragging Selena behind me. Inside, it was dark and it was loud. People sat up at the bar and at random tables, and I found us two spots at the end of the bar. The floor was slightly sticky and half the lights didn’t work, but it felt like fucking home. It helped that they knew me here and knew not to fuck with me. The bartender gave me a nod and brought over a whisky. “What can I get for the lady?” “Whatever he’s having,” she said. He smirked at her and came back with a whisky, placing it down in front of her. “Thanks, Jimmy,” I said to him.

“No problem, Nash.” Selena looked at me. “You know him?” “This is my favorite bar. Plus, I’m a little famous. I let them take a picture of me in here for their wall in exchange for leaving me the fuck alone when I come in.” She laughed. “Where’s the wall?” “Men’s bathroom. It’s just me and Regis Philbin.” She cracked up and sipped her drink, making a face. “I’m not a whisky fan.” “Why order it then?” I asked, taking a sip of mine. “You’re always drinking it. I guess I wanted to try it.”

I laughed. “Takes a mature tongue.” “I don’t have a mature tongue?” “Not like mine, you don’t.” I smirked at her. “You’d be lucky to feel my tongue.” “Doubt it. Your tongue is too busy flapping in front of the cameras.” “Yeah, well.” I knocked back my drink and motioned for another. “Not my choice.” “You keep saying that.” “You ever do something that made you feel whole?” She looked at me for a second before finally shaking her head. “No. I guess not.”

“That’s how I felt out in the fucking desert, killing bad guys. And you know what? I was good at it.” “Yeah. That’s what your book says.” I snorted. “Book doesn’t say shit. That stuff all happened, but not exactly the way it’s written. The truth is way better, but it’s also classified.” “So why not go back out there?” she asked. “Can’t,” I said, and I knew I was getting into dangerous territory. “Why not?” I thought for a second, trying to decide what she could know and what she couldn’t. “Korengal Valley, a few years ago. I was on a mission to hunt

down a pack of terrorists trying to cross into Pakistan.” I nodded at Jimmy and took the drink he placed in front of me, sipping it. Selena was sitting there, staring at me intently. “It was going well. We hunted them into a wooded area, but our scout overstretched and we got spotted. During the firefight, I took a bullet to the chest.” She frowned. “That’s the scar right near your heart, isn’t it?” I nodded. “Yeah. Tore right through me, missed my heart by fucking millimeters. Almost bled out, but our medic saved me, kept me alive long enough to get me out of there.”

“You almost died,” she said. “Yeah, almost.” “And you want to go back?” “I do,” I said. “I don’t think you could understand unless you really did something that made you feel right. But after that injury, the upper brass thought they were doing me a favor by giving me an honorable discharge.” I shook my head, annoyed. That last bit was a slight lie, or at least it was the truth according to the public record. “And so you wrote a book,” she said. “Sort of. I was contacted by my publisher, asked if I was interested.

Some other guy actually wrote the thing. I just told him some stories.” She nodded. “So why do this tour though? All this publicity?” “If I don’t, it all goes away.” “You don’t care about the money, though. I just don’t get it.” I frowned, shrugging. I wanted to tell her the truth so badly, but I knew that I could fuck everything up if I did. Instead, I leaned in and grinned. “The pussy,” I said. “What?” “It’s all this pussy. If I weren’t famous, it wouldn’t be so easy.” She shook her head, mystified. “You’re such an asshole. Can’t be

serious for one second, can you?” “I am serious,” I said, sipping my drink. “That’s my other skill. Fighting and fucking.” “The only things a well-rounded man needs,” she joked. “I can drink to that.” She smiled and we clinked glasses, sipping. “So what’s your deal?” I asked her. “What do you mean?” “You don’t seem like the type to be in this just for the money.” She frowned. “This is all about the money.” “Okay,” I said. “Obviously you don’t have to tell me. I’m just curious about

you.” “Well don’t be.” I watched as she practically shut down on the spot, and I couldn’t help but smile at her. “Sounds like you do have something to hide,” I said. “I’m an open book.” “Not exactly. You act like you’re all business, but I know what’s really going on.” “Oh do you?” I sipped my drink, nodding. “You can’t stop thinking about me. You keep thinking about what it would be like to slide my big cock between your legs.”

“Do men with big dicks talk about them as much as you do?” I grinned at her. “We sure do. I’d love to give you a taste.” “Right here at the bar?” she teased. “Wherever you want.” “I’ll take a rain check on that.” I waved at Jimmy and he walked over. “Gin and tonic, please,” I said. He nodded and walked away. I snatched the drink out from in front of her and poured it into my own glass. “Hey,” she said. “I was drinking that.” “No. You were looking at it. The gin is for you.”

She laughed and thanked Jimmy when he put it in front of her. We clinked glasses again, and this time she actually drank. I began to tell her stories about the war. People loved to hear stories, and every once in a while I actually liked to tell them. For some reason she was easy to talk to, and she didn’t ask stupid questions. She just listened to the stories, laughed when they were funny, frowned when they were scary, and basically acted like she gave a shit. Which was nice. I was so used to telling this sort of stuff to television personalities that did not care about me one way or the other. All they wanted

was a good spot for their show, and that was it. I was an interchangeable part for them, a cog in the fucking media machine. And it bored the shit out of me. So it felt good to finally talk to someone who was listening to what I was saying, not just thinking about how it was going to play with their audience. “So finally,” I said, “we rush into the barracks, and what do we see?” “What?” she asked, smiling. “Little John tied up to the fucking bed screaming, ‘The British are coming! The British are coming!’” She cracked up and I grinned at her. That was one of my best stories, the sort

of thing that was so bizarre that it was impossible not to laugh. I hadn’t told it on television, because every part of it was true, and because I wanted to keep some stories for myself. “You make war sound almost fun,” she said. “Nah. War wasn’t fun.” I grinned at her, leaning closer. “Fun is sitting here with you. Fun is imagining your pussy on my mouth.” “That the kind of fun you like?” she asked, smiling back. “It is. There’s nothing better than making my wife come over and over.” “You wouldn’t know,” she said, still smiling, not pulling away.

I moved closer. I could practically smell her, taste her. The kiss came rushing back into my mind, and I knew I wanted it again, had to have it again. She tilted her head, ever so slightly, her lips parted. Her body language was screaming for me to take her right then and there, to kiss her hard and rough and make her mine. “Nash Bell?” I looked up, frowning. Standing next to my stool were two tall, thin blond girls. They looked like models trying to make it in the city, and they would have been my type only a few weeks ago. If they had interrupted me back then, I would have taken them both home and

fucked them both until they couldn’t walk straight. But tonight they were just annoying the shit out of me. “Yeah?” I asked. “Oh my god, wow. It’s really you!” the girl exclaimed. “Look, Lucy. I told you!” “Uh, hi, Nash,” Lucy said to me, smiling. “What can I do for you girls?” “Oh, I don’t know, maybe buy us a drink?” “Yeah, Nash. I’d love to get to know you,” Lucy said. “No, thanks,” I grunted. “Another time.”

The first girl pouted. “Come on.” I frowned. “I said, no, thanks.” “You don’t want to spend a little time with us?” Lucy asked. I sighed and looked at Selena. “Come on,” I said, standing. I tossed some bills onto the bar, more than enough to cover the drinks and then some. Selena stood up and followed me. I pushed back out into the night. “Why’d we leave?” Selena asked me. “Was about to get uncomfortable in there,” I said. “But why? Those girls would have left.”

“Eventually,” I agreed. “But they broke the ice. Other people would have come up to us, asking for autographs, shit like that. I wasn’t in the mood. “Okay,” she said. “What are you in the mood for?” I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against me. Her mouth dropped open, ready to protest, but I didn’t let her. Instead, I kissed her hard, crushing whatever complaint she had. For a second, I thought she might push me away. If she did that, well, I’d let it go. I’d let this whole thing stay business-like between us. I’d stop trying to fuck her even though I wanted it badly.

But she didn’t. She kissed me back, wrapping her arms around me, pressing her body against mine. And that kiss was fucking right. It sent shivers down my spine, made my cock harder than granite. If we weren’t in public, I would have taken her then and there. Instead, I pulled away and walked toward the street, holding her hand. “Taxi!” I yelled. A cab pulled over and we got inside. She looked at me, her mouth slightly open, her whole expression screaming sex.

Chapter Fifteen: Selena

I didn’t know what I was doing. One second we were sitting at the bar, drinking and talking, and the next he was kicking the door open, kissing my neck, pulling at my dress. He was so damn charming. Sitting at the bar, I totally lost track of time as he told me stories about his war days. They were funny, sad, intense, and I understood what America saw in him.

He was so magnetic, and I felt good just sitting there talking to him. And he wanted me. He made that clear, didn’t mess around about it. He wanted to take me, and all I had to do was let him. Which was why I didn’t say no when he kissed me, or when he took me into the cab, or when he kissed me again in the hallway in front of our room. I couldn’t say no. I’d been trying to deny it, trying to act like this was only a business transaction, but I could tell it was more. He pressed me up against the shut door, kissing my neck.

“Fuck you drive me insane,” he whispered in my ear. “I want to taste this pussy, girl.” He began to tug my dress up over my hips. I could feel how soaked I was, how excited I was, and although I knew this was probably a bad idea, I didn’t care. Because I wanted him and had ever since we’d first met. He reached up my dress, up between my legs, rubbing my pussy over my ruined panties. “Soaked,” he grunted. “Just like I knew you would be.” “I can’t help it,” I gasped. “Damn right you can’t,” he said, grinning. I felt him take the edges of my

panties and pull them down around my thighs. His lips kissed my neck as his fingers found my soaked clit and began to slowly rub me. Waves of pleasure ran through my mind. The man was insatiable, starving, and he came at my body like a hurricane. “Fuck this pussy is nice,” he said. “You’re soaked for me. You’re begging for my thick cock.” “Nash,” I moaned. “That’s right,” he said. “Say my fucking name.” He slipped his fingers deep inside me and began to fuck me with them. “Oh shit,” I gasped.

“God this tight fucking pussy is incredible.” He slipped his fingers back out and rubbed my clit, alternating between fucking me and rubbing my clit. His other hand felt my breasts and pulled my hair back, his lips gently roaming my skin. Suddenly he pulled back, grabbing me by the hips and yanking me away from the door. He pushed me into the room, grinning at me. He pressed me down onto the couch, and I collapsed onto the cushions, laughing. He stripped his shirt off, staring down at me. My dress was up around my hips, my panties down around my thighs. I stared at his muscular chest, at the

scars dotting his skin, at the tattoos snaking up along his arms and chest. He was so muscular, so defined, so incredibly hot. I squirmed as he dropped down onto his knees, slowly peeling my panties off my legs. I stared down at him. “Nash, you don’t—” “Shut up,” he said. “I want to taste your pussy. I want to make you scream.” He tossed my panties away and spread my legs wide. I bit my lip as I felt his tongue touch my clit. He licked me softly at first, but soon his tongue was working my swollen and soaked clit in incredible circles.

I couldn’t do anything but reach back over my shoulders and grab on to the top of the couch. His mouth nibbled and sucked and licked at my clit, eating me like an animal. I felt his finger slip inside me, slowly fucking my pussy as he sucked my clit. “Damn,” he grunted, looking up at me, his fingers sliding in and out. “You’re fucking delicious. I knew you would be.” “Nash,” I gasped, “don’t be so dirty.” “You want it dirty and you know it.” He grinned at me. “You’re a filthy fucking girl.” He pressed his mouth back to my clit, sucking it hard, licking me up

and down. I wanted to respond, to tell him that I wasn’t, that I wasn’t normally like this, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t deny it even though I wanted to. Because even if I didn’t normally marry guys and let them eat me out, I was like that with him. I was a slut for him, and I knew it. My panties were constantly soaked around him, and I couldn’t even keep my hands away from him. I’d barely lasted a few days before his incredible face was between my legs, eating my pussy like an animal. And it felt incredible, perfect. He took me roughly, his mouth working me, and I felt the pleasure rocket through my entire body. His fingers slipped in and

out, pushing inside me, his tongue lapping at my clit. I pressed my hands down on his head, weaving my fingers through his hair. I pressed him harder against my pussy, closing my eyes, letting myself get lost in his mouth, his dirty mouth. I threw my head back, moaning as he licked and sucked me. I couldn’t believe what was happening, but I also couldn’t think about it. The only thing I felt was his mouth against my pussy, eating me hungrily, his lips sucking and tongue licking. I gripped his hair harder, rolling my hips, losing myself in the overwhelming pleasure.

I almost felt like I couldn’t take anymore. It was so good, so strong, and he was so incredible that I felt like I was going to completely black out from the pure, overwhelming pleasure. I was walking the fine line, sitting on the edge of my orgasm. He was masterfully pressing me closer and closer and then slightly stepping back, heightening my desire. And just as I felt like it was time, he pulled his head back, grinning at me. “Turn,” he said. “What?” He grabbed my hips, spinning me, putting my knees on the couch cushions, my ass in the air.

“Fuck, girl,” he said. I looked back as he pulled a condom from his pants and removed the rest of his clothes. I was dripping wet and panting slightly, eager for his cock. “That’s the view I love,” he said. “That wet pussy in the air, that look on your face, begging me to fuck you.” “Hurry,” I said. He laughed as he rolled the condom down his big dick and then slapped my ass hard. I let out a soft moan and he slapped me again. “Beg me,” he said. “Beg me to fuck that pussy nice and rough. Beg me to make you come.”

“Please,” I moaned. “Please fuck me, Nash. Please. I need it.” He pulled my chin back and kissed me hard. I felt his cock press against my pussy and then push deep inside me. I pulled away from his kiss and let out a loud, low moan. It was amazing, the perfect mix of pleasure and slight pain from his amazing cock. He filled me up, filled me to the brim, as he slowly pressed himself deep inside me. “Shit this pussy is tight,” he said. “Tight and tastes fucking delicious. The perfect pussy.” “Nash,” I moaned. “Fuck me deep. I want you to make me come.”

“Do you?” he whispered in my ear. “You dirty fucking girl. I love to hear you beg.” “Please,” I moaned as he began to fuck me. “Take this big cock, girl,” he said. “Take this cock like you can’t live without it.” I held on to the top of the couch as he grabbed my hips and began to thrust inside me, fucking my tight pussy, fucking me deep. I moaned with abandon, not thinking about anything but the pleasure rocketing through my veins. “Fuck you drive me wild,” he said. “This fucking body, this pussy. You grip my cock like a vice.” I felt him slap my

ass again, and I moaned. “And you love it when I’m a little rough, don’t you?” “Take me,” I said. He grabbed my hair, pulling my head back, fucking me deep and slow. “You want to come, don’t you?” “God,” I moaned. “I’ve been so close forever.” “That’s how I like it. Get you right to the edge, make you beg.” “Please,” I said. “Please, make me come.” Without another word, he began to fuck me nice and rough. His other hand reached around my leg and rubbed my clit, working me that way.

I lost myself in his strong arms, his amazing cock filling me, his practiced fingers rubbing me with that perfect pressure I craved. He was incredible, fucking me rough, rubbing my clit, all with precision and strength. His cock slammed into me, deep and hard. I loved the sound of him fucking me hard, taking me from behind, fucking me like I needed to be fucked. I rocked my hips back against him, working him, taking his thick cock deep inside me. “Fuck me, Nash,” I moaned over and over. “Nash, fuck my pussy.” “That’s right. Take this big dick. Your pussy is so fucking dripping wet, you dirty girl,” he said, fucking me deep.

His thrusts grew harder, more insistent. I could feel the pressure inside me growing, this time even stronger than before. I knew I couldn’t help myself, couldn’t hold it back even if I wanted to. He was just too much, his thick cock too deep inside me. And the orgasm washed over my body. I tensed, my muscles firing, my blood boiling, my whole body overwhelmed with pleasure and explosive joy as I came hard. I said his name, over and over, and he just worked me, our bodies sweating. It was the most intense orgasm of my life. I bit down on the couch as I came

toward the end, just barely trying to keep myself from screaming. Finally, it slowly ended, the orgasm washing over me, leaving an incredible, pleasurable glow. “Fuck, Selena,” he said. “The way you come drives me over the fucking edge.” He kept thrusting, both hands on my hips, pushing deep inside me. I looked back at him, my lips open. “Come inside me,” I said. “Fill me up, Nash.” He grunted his pleasure and fucked me harder, rougher, fucked me like an animal. I took his big cock, rocked my

hips, helped him along by moaning his name over and over. And soon I felt him stiffen behind me, felt him come deep inside my pussy. Slowly his rough thrusts came to an end, and he collapsed next to me on the couch. “Shit,” he said, breathing deeply. I collapsed next to him, my head on his chest. We were both exhausted and spent, covered in sweat. “That was great,” I said, smiling. “Great? That was fucking perfect.” He grinned and slipped the condom off. “I thought you were exaggerating,” I said.

“I’m a real SEAL,” he said. “We learn to use every tool at our disposal.” I laughed and sat there with him, my head buzzing, I couldn’t believe what had happened and how it had happened. I had wanted to keep things professional, to keep some distance between me and the man I had married. But there I was, naked and sweating with him, enjoying my post-orgasm buzz.

Chapter Sixteen: Nash

I slipped out of bed just as the sun was rising. Selena was still sleeping peacefully, and I didn’t feel like waking her. I padded out into the main room and sat down on the couch. It felt good to finally sleep in a damn bed and not have to stay on the couch. It felt even better to get a taste of that pussy. But it was dangerous, too. We’d

spent the night exploring each other’s bodies, not stopping to think about what we were doing. I made her come again and again, made her swallow my cum, made her take my cock, gave her what she wanted and took what I wanted. And I wanted it again. And again. And again. Which was dangerous as hell in my line of work. Yeah, true, I wasn’t out running missions anymore, but I was still a damn SEAL. I could be called up to serve at any point, and frankly I hoped I would, and soon. I didn’t need another attachment, and yet when I thought of that pussy, I couldn’t imagine not having her wrapped around me.

It was pretty fucked, truth be told. I came into this hoping to find a nice girl to parade in front of the cameras, pay her good for it at the end of it all. I had never expected to start fucking her, and to want it so fucking intensely that I could feel her pulsing in my veins. But there I was, fucking hard in the morning just thinking about her sweet cunt sliding soaked up along my hard cock. I stood up and walked over to the phone. I ordered some room service breakfast, including plenty of coffee and some stuff I thought Selena might want to eat. True, I was walking around in just my underwear, but I could at least be a fucking gentleman.

I put the TV on to some baseball highlights and zoned out, thinking back over the night. I kept thinking about her back arched as she came, saying my name over and over. That look on her face as her orgasm hit her like a truck drove me insane and lit a fire in my cock. It was amazing the way she begged for it, the way her pussy gripped my cock, and she never seemed to get tired of me fucking her nice and deep. I could feel myself getting hungry for her again. Maybe I would have to go wake her up after all and give her a nice breakfast of my cock. Before I could do that, there was a knock at the door. Grunting, I grabbed

the pair of pants I had left on the ground the night before, slipped them on, and opened the door. The room service guy wheeled in the cart and set it up. I tossed him a few dollars and surveyed my food. I heard some noise from the bedroom as I poured myself a cup of coffee and grabbed a handful of bacon. Selena emerged a minute later, wearing short cotton shorts and a thin white T-shirt, looking sexy as fuck with her hair all messy. “Morning,” I grunted. “Got breakfast.” “Oh. Good.” She walked over to the cart as I sat down at the table, sipping my coffee and watching her.

She glanced at me but quickly looked away. I frowned at that. Normally she couldn’t help but fucking stare at me, but this morning she was acting like a frightened woodland creature. If I spoke, I was willing to bet she’d scamper away and hide behind some trees. “How’d you sleep?” I asked her. “Fine.” “Food look okay?” “Great. Thanks.” Fuck. This was why I kicked every slut out after our one night together. I hated fucking awkwardness, hated fucking post-sex awkwardness even more. The girl was clearly feeling weird

about all the work I’d put her body through and suddenly was acting weird. We didn’t have to be all fucking lovey-dovey. I didn’t want that shit. We didn’t even have to fuck again, though that’d be nice. I just didn’t need this damn stupid awkwardness. “Okay, let’s get it out there,” I said finally, unable to keep my damn mouth shut. “I fucked you last night, made you come again and again, and you can’t stop thinking about it.” She stared at me, wide-eyed. Just like a doe caught in front of a speeding van. I couldn’t help but laugh at her. Quickly, that fear turned into anger.

“You don’t have to be an asshole,” she said. “It’s not like I was drunk. I remember what we did.” “Good. So no need to act weird about it.” “I’m not.” I laughed again, grinning at her. “Come off it. You’re acting all weird. I don’t need this awkward shit between us.” “I’m not acting weird,” she said, annoyed. “But you’re definitely being a dick.” “Whatever you say, girl. You’re my wife now though. You’ll have to get used to the sweet fucking I gave you.”

She made a face. “I’m not getting used to anything.” She poured herself a cup of coffee. “You’re so damn arrogant, you know that?” “Maybe. And your pussy is like a fucking magnet for my steel cock.” “Steel cock?” she said, laughing. “Lighten up a bit, babe.” She shook her head. “Look, you want to talk about last night?” “Not really,” I said. “I just want this awkward shit to go away.” “Fine. Last night happened. We can’t take it back. Let’s just pretend like it didn’t and go back to normal.” I stared at her for a second. I didn’t want to pretend like it hadn’t happened. I

wanted to keep fucking her, to keep making her say my name. But I wasn’t some pussy-whipped pathetic loser. If she wanted to ignore it, then that was fine by me. I’d get what I wanted in the end. “Whatever you say,” I grunted at her. “Okay.” She turned and disappeared back into the bedroom. So much for sleeping in the bed. I’d better get used to these damn couches, and quick. I didn’t have much time to be annoyed about that. There was another knock at the door, and I had a pretty good guess about who it was.

I walked over and pulled it open. “Morning, Liv.” “Put a shirt on,” she muttered, “and let me inside.” I stepped back and she walked in. “To what do I owe this pleasure?” “Is your wife around?” I heard the shower running and shook my head. “Sounds like she’s busy.” “Good.” Livy sat down at the table and poured herself a cup of coffee. “Sit. Let’s talk.” I sat down and sighed. “The fuck is this about, Liv? It’s early.” “I know what’s happening with this girl,” she said.

I stared at her, grinning dangerously. “You’ve finally noticed our love?” “Don’t bullshit me, Nash. I know this whole thing is a charade.” “Why would I marry some random girl for absolutely no reason?” “I’ve been wondering about that actually,” Liv said. “I know you hate this whole tour. I know there’s something going on here that I’m not aware of, and frankly I don’t really care about it.” I smiled at her, listening. Livy was a capable person, bright and intuitive, and I knew she had figured all this out the second she saw us get off the plane. What I didn’t know, though, was why she’d decided to bring it up now.

“Okay, Liv,” I said. “What’s your theory?” “I believe you think marrying this normal girl will somehow endear you to the publishers. You’re probably hoping you can end this book tour sooner that way.” I nodded. “I do fucking hate this tour, but I married Selena because we’re in love.” Livy nodded. “Sure. But if that weren’t the case, this is what I’m offering.” She paused to sip her coffee. “I won’t tell the media that you sleep on the couch most nights. I won’t tell them that I’ve never seen the two of you kiss, flirt, or really act like a newlywed

couple. I’ll even put in a good word to the publisher.” “In exchange for what?” “Behave. That’s all I ask. Stop making my life a fucking stressful hell. Show up to media events on time. Stop staying out all night with random hookers. Try and be more sober.” I laughed at that last one. “I’m not asking for perfection here, Nash. Just stop being such a dick.” I nodded slowly. “If what you said were true, that’d be fine with me.” “One thing more,” she said. “What’s your endgame here?” I looked at her for a second. I didn’t believe that Liv didn’t have some

ulterior motive here, but I did know that she could be useful. “If it were true,” I said, “I want back in the game. I want active duty again. No more of this pretty-boy media star. I want back in the shit.” Liv nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind.” “Good.” She stood up and looked at her phone. “You and Selena have an interview in an hour. Then we leave for Brown.” “Sounds good.” “I hope this talk was useful,” she said. “Sure was.” She quickly walked out of the room.

I leaned back in my chair, shaking my head. Liv was a crafty mother fucker. I knew I needed to be careful with her, but I had underestimated her completely. I was going to have to really watch myself, and figure out what her game was. I stood up and barged into the bedroom. I walked back toward the bathroom door and threw it open. She had left the door unlocked. Poor girl was too trusting. “Nash?” she asked. “It’s me,” I said. “Need a hand?” The enclosure to the standing shower was all glass, but unfortunately it had mostly fogged up. I couldn’t see a thing.

“Get out of here!” she said. I laughed. “We got an interview in an hour.” “Okay. Now get out.” “Sure you don’t want some company?” “Nash. Out.” I laughed and left the room, shutting the door behind me. What an eventful morning. Selena was back to pretending like she didn’t want me, and Liv wasn’t pretending about anything anymore. This might be a fun tour after all.

Chapter Seventeen: Selena

Of course Nash had to go and act like an asshole. Of course the morning after it happened, after I finally gave in to him and slept with him, he had to act like a dick. I was conflicted. Of course I was conflicted, since I had done the thing that I wasn’t going to do. I couldn’t help myself. I’d wanted to sleep with him, but

I felt strange after it had finally happened. We were in a business deal, after all, and sleeping with him only muddied those waters. We weren’t really married. I had to remember that. So of course I felt a little awkward. But that didn’t mean he could act like an asshole. Maybe that was his way of trying to smooth things over, but it definitely did not work very well. In fact, it only made me even angrier. Of course he didn’t understand why or really even stop to think about what he was saying. No, he was just a big, dumb jock. A sexy as fuck jock, but an asshole anyway.

As I sat there with the bright lighting shining down on me, the makeup girl doing her thing, I wished I could run away. But it was way too late for that. I was already committed to doing this thing whether I wanted to or not. My parents knew about us. Hell, half the country knew about us now. My phone had been blowing up all night, but fortunately I’d had someone there to distract me from it. Even with how angry I was, I couldn’t stop thinking about that sex. Nash was insatiable, starving for me, and so damn sensual. I’d felt things I didn’t know I could feel, because he’d taken me and made me feel them. He

was rough, strong, and powerful, and he pushed every single button I had. When I’d thought we were finally done, it turned out that we were just getting started. I’d let him sleep in my bed with me, something I hadn’t thought I would do. I couldn’t exactly kick him out, not after what we had done all night. It would be silly to care about that after I’d felt his thick cock filling me up from behind over and over. Still, I was conflicted and angry with myself. I’d thought I had more selfcontrol, but apparently that went completely out the window whenever Nash was around me. He had this effect

on me, turning me into this sex-crazy maniac that needed his body. I sighed and Nash glanced at me, grinning. “Something wrong?” “Nope,” I said. He leaned in closer to me. “You okay for this?” “Fine,” I said. “Great. One word answers. Real grown up.” I smiled at him. “Thanks.” He laughed at me. “You’re actually pretty cute when you try to be mad.” I wanted to say something, but Melissa Carpenter, the journalist from the day before, walked into the room.

“Nash!” she exclaimed. He stood up, smiling. She hugged him, and I noticed that her hand moved dangerously close to his tight ass. “Hello, Melissa,” he said. “Nice to see you so soon.” “Well,” she said, “when your lovely Livy asked if I wanted to do a followup, how could I say no?” He laughed. “Liv does love to give you access.” The two of them sat back down in their chairs and the crew busied themselves setting up the cameras and getting microphones set up on our clothes.

“Selena,” Melissa said, finally acknowledging me. “Hello. Good to see you again,” I said. She looked back at Nash. “So tell me, are you giving me the goods today?” He looked confused. “What do you mean?” “Come on, Nash. You guys eloped out of nowhere, and nobody had ever heard of her before that. There has to be a story.” “We told the story yesterday, Melissa,” he said coolly. “Between me and you, I just don’t believe it.”

“If there were a story, you’d have it.” She smiled, but the crew finished setting up and the director was motioning for Melissa to settle in. I instantly could tell that this was different. Yesterday had been pretty easy overall. She hadn’t asked anything too hard and hadn’t really pressed the issues that maybe didn’t make perfect sense. But today she seemed more intense. “Three, two,” the director said, pointing to the camera on one. “Good morning. I’m here with Nash Wood, bestselling author. Today we’re talking with him and his new wife,

student Selena Wood. How are you two this morning?” Nash’s agitation from a minute before was completely gone, replaced with a large smile. “Great, Melissa. How are you?” I looked between the two of them and it suddenly hit me like a truck: We were on live television. I quickly looked at Melissa and plastered a smile on my face. Why didn’t anyone tell me this was live? I thought to myself over and over, trying to stay calm. “So, Nash, the world wants to know: Who is Selena Wood?”

He laughed, so charming and confident. “She’s my wife. She’s a student at U Penn and one of the smartest people I know.” I smiled at him and Melissa nodded. “Selena,” she said, looking at me, “how are your first days of marriage?” “Hard,” I said, and Melissa laughed. “Hard already?” she asked. “I mean, great,” I said quickly, “but tough doing all of this media stuff.” Melissa nodded. “Of course. You’re not used to this sort of thing since you’re just a student.” “Right,” I said. “But I want to be a part of Nash’s life, and this is it right now.”

“Tell me,” Melissa said. “Why the sudden marriage?” Nash went to answer, but Melissa shook her head quickly. “Let’s hear from Selena,” she said. “Well, it was like we said yesterday. We decided to elope because we were impatient. Neither of us wanted to wait until the tour was over.” “Why Vegas?” she asked. I shrugged. “Why not Vegas? It’s an amazing city.” “But you don’t seem like a Vegas person,” Melissa pressed. “It seems very strange that you two would run off to Las Vegas to get married when you could have easily done it in your hometown.”

“I guess you don’t know me very well, Melissa,” I said, smiling. “We’ll have to fix that very soon, right after this break,” she said. “You’re clear,” the director said. “Good job, guys. Back in five.” Melissa got up and walked off. Nash leaned in toward me. “Good job,” he said. “This is live television,” I said to him. “Why didn’t you tell me?” He cocked his head. “I thought you knew. I thought Livy told you.” “She didn’t tell me anything.” He laughed. “Shit. Well, you handled it well enough.” “I’m so pissed at you.”

“Yeah, no kidding. Try and tone that down on camera, though.” I glared at him. “Don’t tell me what to do.” “You didn’t mind that last night.” I blushed, memories coming back. “Don’t talk about last night.” “So many rules. I’m a fan of breaking rules, though.” He grinned at me, leaning closer. “How about a kiss? You know, for the camera.” “No, thanks,” I muttered, turning away. Melissa came back, sipping some water, and sat down in her chair. The director motioned at her and did his little countdown. The red light on the

camera came back on as soon as he hit one. “And we’re back with Nash and Selena Bell.” “Wood,” I said suddenly. “Selena Wood.” Melissa smiled. “Of course. You’re keeping your name?” “It’s a part of my identity,” I said. “I don’t want to be Selena Bell, as much as I want to be his wife.” Nash laughed. “She’s so modern.” “How do you feel about that, Nash?” “Oh, it’s fine with me,” he said. “I just want to do whatever will make her happy, you know?”

“I’m sure you’ll do anything to keep your new bride content,” Melissa replied. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. She was flirting with him so obviously that it almost made me sick. Nobody seemed to notice my annoyance, though, as the conversation turned back toward Nash and his thoughts about the marriage. He was charming and eloquent as always, and although Melissa seemed to press him harder, she still didn’t try to crush him. Finally, the interview ended without too much difficulty. Melissa stood up once the cameras were all clear.

“Thanks again for doing this, Nash,” she said. “Anytime,” he said. “Good luck to you both.” She smiled and walked away. I stood up and tossed my microphone aside, walking back toward the food. Nash caught up with me a second later. “What’s the hurry?” he asked. “That woman is so clearly trying to fuck you,” I said. “So?” “So, it’s pathetic.” “What do you care?” he asked, grinning. “I thought this was just business.” “It is just business,” I said, annoyed.

“It wasn’t just business last night.” I blushed again. “Stop bringing that up. We’re pretending it didn’t happen, remember?” “Maybe you are, but I can’t stop thinking about that sweet fucking pussy of yours,” he said, coming closer to me. I bit my lip and was suddenly very aware of how wet I was. “Try harder to forget about it,” I said. “I’d rather just feel my cock between your legs again,” he said. “I’ll slap that thick ass, pull your hair, fuck you rough and deep until you come screaming my name as loud as you can. That’s what I fucking want.”

I took a deep breath, excitement and desire rushing through my body. “Maybe you can get that from Melissa,” I said, and turned and walked away. I heard him laughing as I rushed away from the set, heading toward our hotel room. I was thankful we had done the interview right in the hotel’s media room. As I walked, my anger started to slowly ebb. Nash had the ability to simultaneously piss me off and make me soaking wet with that cocky smile and his strong arms. He was such a dick, and yet I kept thinking about what he’d done to me last night, the way he’d made me feel.

I had no clue what I was doing. But I knew I had a flight coming up, and so I headed back to the room to pack, my mind a stormy mess.

Chapter Eighteen: Nash

Selena was in a foul mood, which wasn’t a big shock. I didn’t bother trying to get her to talk as we drove from the hotel to the airport. We sat there in silence together, Selena trying to pretend like I was dead or something. At least Livy wasn’t around to witness this lovely display of newlywed happiness.

But then again, Selena had done well during the interview. There were a few strange moments, but overall she’d held up well. And I couldn’t believe that Livy hadn’t briefed her about it being a live interview; that seemed like total madness. I knew I had to have a conversation with her about that, even though I didn’t feel like it. Finally, the car pulled up outside the airport, and I spotted a few paparazzi lingering around, trying to look inconspicuous. To my trained eye, though, they stood out like assholes. “Ready?” I asked Selena. “For what?” “Pictures.”

She frowned. “Whatever.” The car pulled over and I stepped out without another word. If she didn’t feel like talking, well, I wasn’t going to fucking make her. I walked around to the back of the car and popped the trunk, which only made the poor driver anxious. “Relax,” I said to him, handing him a twenty. “I got it.” He smiled and nodded. I unloaded the bags and handed Selena her suitcase. We headed toward the terminal. That was when they pounced. “Selena! Do you really love him?” “Selena! Are you in this for his money?”

“Nash! Why her? Are you cheating already?” Selena walked fast, her head down, trying to ignore the flashes. I just smiled at them, trying to ignore it, but really I was just amused by their blatant attempts to rile us up. “Selena! How big is his dick?” I had to laugh a little bit at that one. “Wanna see?” I called to the guy. He nodded. “Hell yeah!” I laughed and followed Selena inside. The photographers were stopped by airport security, and so we were safe for the time being. “Why are you joking with them?” Selena asked.

“I don’t know,” I said. “Bored, I guess.” “Well stop,” she said. “It’s embarrassing.” “What do you care?” I asked, smirking at her. “Just don’t.” She turned and headed toward the security line. I sighed, shaking my head. Damn girl was going to be the death of me, I was sure of it.

Her mood didn’t improve on the plane, and I had no idea why. As soon as we were seated, her headphones were on and she was ignoring me. She still didn’t

have her own stuff yet, though Livy had sent for it and promised it would arrived when we got to Brown. So everything Selena had, she had because I was generous. And I sure as hell had given her some of the best sex of her damn life. So why was she so damn cranky? I settled into my first-class chair and ordered a whisky from the stewardess. She brought it and I sipped, leafing idly through SkyMall, thinking about all the stupid shit people spent their money on. Selena didn’t look at me and I didn’t bother trying to engage her. It was a miserable flight, and all I wanted was for the stupid anger to go away. Plus, we were supposed to be married. It was

clear that we weren’t getting along, and what if there was a journalist on the plane? I was mulling that over for a bit when Selena decided to get up and go to the bathroom. I let her out and watched her fine ass stroll down between the seats. I knocked back my whisky and followed her a second later, not thinking about it. The stewardesses were busy talking to other passengers, and so when she went to leave the bathroom, I pushed her right back in there. “Hey! What the hell?” she said. I closed and locked the door. “What are you doing?” she asked again.

“Listen to me,” I growled at her. “I don’t know why you’re so pissed, but we’re married now. So cut it out and smile.” She stared at me. “You really don’t know?” “No. You’re just in a bad mood.” She sighed, annoyed. “No, asshole. Because you didn’t defend me to the paparazzi.” “What?” “The dick thing. It was lewd and disrespectful, and you played into it.” I looked at her for a second. “Fine. You’re right.” She blinked. “Really?”

“What can I say? You’re fucking right. But you were pissed before that.” “You were an asshole this morning,” she said. “Hardly. You were being awkward and I didn’t feel like dealing with that shit.” “Yeah, well, maybe I am awkward. This is supposed to be a business thing.” I pressed my body up against hers. We were crammed into that tiny airplane bathroom with nowhere else to go. I could feel her breathing get faster, and my cock was rock hard. I kept thinking about that night, about how fucking nice it would feel to sink my cock in her to the hilt.

“I don’t give a shit about that,” I said. “We fucked and that’s it. You want to be about business? Fine, but I want to feel how soaked you are right now.” “I’m not,” she said. I pressed my palm against her stomach and she bit her lip, staring into my eyes. I stared back and slowly pressed my hand down underneath the waistband of her jeans, pressing against her underwear. “Are you sure you want to do that?” she asked. “I’m sure as fuck you’re soaked,” I said, finding her pussy. I was right: she was soaking wet. She took a deep breath as I touched her,

softly rubbing her. “Asshole,” she said. “We can’t do this.” “No?” I whispered in her ear, slipping my hand under her panties and finding her clit. “You don’t think so?” “We’re going to get caught.” “You’re going to come,” I said. “Because you’re fucking begging for it, aren’t you?” She was breathing deeply, clearly trying not to moan as I began to rub her clit, rough circles on her swollen sex. She was loving it. I could feel her body responding as her hands gripped my arms.

“You love when I rub this clit,” I whispered. “You want me to fuck you rough and hard, but I’m not going to. I’m going to make you come just like this.” “Nash,” she whispered, “we’re going to get caught.” “Who fucking cares?” I asked. “The only thing I want is to watch your face while you come on my fingers twenty thousand feet in the air.” “Fuck,” she gasped as I slipped my fingers deep inside her. “Oh shit, Nash. Fuck. We’re going to get caught. We should stop.” “We should, but we’re not going to,” I said. “I love this fucking pussy. I love how fucking wet you are. Shit, girl,

you’re dripping on my fingers. You want to get off as bad as I want you to.” I began to fuck her pussy with my fingers, not wasting any time. I wanted to push her over the edge fast and hard, make her come on my fingers. “Shit,” she said, gasping. “I’m being too loud.” “You can’t help yourself,” I said. “You can’t be quiet when I’m around. I make you wet and fuck your pussy right.” She bit down on my shoulder and I grunted. It hurt, but it also made me fucking harder. She kept her mouth against me, stifling the noises she was making. I could tell she wanted to get off so badly, and she was moaning through

her clenched jaw. I kept fucking her pussy, rubbing her clit, fucking her pussy, back and forth, pushing her closer and closer. “Come for me, girl,” I whispered. “You love having this pussy fingered and fucked. You’re such a dirty girl getting off in an airplane like this.” I continued to work her pussy, my fingers pumping in and out of her. She was absolutely soaked, her pussy dripping, and I imagined how amazing it would be to sink my cock deep into her slick spot. Instead, I wanted to get her off, make her come, make her fucking mine.

“That’s right. Come for me, Selena,” I whispered. “Come for me twenty thousand feet in the air. You dirty girl, letting me fuck your pussy with my fingers like this. Come nice and hard for me.” Her jaw clenched harder and her whole body stiffened, her hands holding on to my arms. I fucked her harder, faster, with my fingers, and I knew I had her. She bit down harder, pain lancing through my shoulder, but I didn’t give a fuck, didn’t slow down. I kept going as she came, her body twitching, spasming, pleasure rolling through her. I loved watching her come;

it was like fucking fire in my veins and made my cock rock hard. Slowly she finished, the orgasm passing over her. I slipped my fingers from her panties and pushed them into my mouth, licking my fingers clean. She shook her head at me, panting. “Oh my god, Nash. You’re so dirty.” I smiled. “You taste fucking good,” I said. “We have to get out of here,” she said. “You go first. I’ll follow soon.” She turned her back to me and tried to fix herself in the mirror the best she could. A minute later she glanced at me,

a look filled with pleasure and lust, and then quickly left the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet, trying to will my fucking erection down enough to walk back to my seat. The girl was incredible, drove me fucking wild. I knew I was crossing all sorts of lines, making all the wrong decisions with her, but I couldn’t help it. She drove me completely insane with that sexy-as-hell look and that incredible body. A minutes or two later, my cock soft enough to not stand out like a fucking tent, I stood up and slipped out of the bathroom. Nothing seemed strange. The stewardess gave me a look, but I

couldn’t tell if it was because I had taken so long in there or because she knew what we’d done. Either way, it didn’t fucking matter to me. I got back to my seat. Selena looked at me. “They definitely know,” she giggled into my ear softly. “Good,” I whispered back. “I want them to know.” She shook her head. “Business, right?” “Yeah,” I said. “That was all business.” She smiled in spite of herself and then slipped her headphones back on. She returned to ignoring me, which was

fine with me, but she had a smile on her face. Damn right she did. Not many girls got an orgasm from Nash Bell at twenty thousand feet. I ordered another whisky the first chance I got, leaned back in my chair, and enjoyed the rest of the fucking flight.

Chapter Nineteen: Selena

What the heck was wrong with me? I was so pissed at him. He was so selfish, such an asshole, and yet the second he got close to me, I completely lost my mind. True, it had felt amazing in the bathroom with him. I’d kept worrying about getting caught, but that had only made it so much hotter. I hadn’t gotten off just from a guy’s hands before like

that, and yet he’d managed to push me over the edge like it was no big deal. I guessed I was a part of the milehigh club. Or at least close enough. Once the plane landed, we hustled through the terminal and right outside. Fortunately there weren’t any paparazzi this time, and so the drive out to Providence from the airport was pretty uneventful. I was still annoyed with Nash, but that anger’s edge was pretty blunted from the way he’d handled me. We weren’t exactly chatting it up, but I was trying not to actively ignore him anymore.

The hotel was just off campus, and we arrived around five in the afternoon. Liv was there when we got out of the car. I had no clue how she managed to arrive before we did, or even how she got there at all. It was actually pretty creepy. “Okay, you two,” she said, “signing is in two hours. Will you be ready?” “Signing?” Nash grunted. “Yes. You have a book signing at the campus bookstore at seven.” “Shit,” he said. “No rest for the wicked.” “Nope. There’s also a special dinner and cocktail hour for Department of Defense donors afterward.”

I raised an eyebrow. “We’re going to that?” I asked. “Nash is the face of the department these days,” Liv said. “I have to shake hands and pretend like I give a fuck what some old people say,” he grunted, annoyed. “Go get ready,” Livy said. “I want you both there.” She turned and walked off. I looked at Nash. “How did she beat us here?” I asked him. He grinned at me. “I have no clue. I think she can fly.” “Maybe she owns a jetpack.” “Teleportation.” I nodded. “Yeah. Has to be.”

We laughed and walked into the hotel together.

A couple hours and a nice, hot shower later and I was sitting at a table in the campus bookstore next to Nash. The line stretched out the door, just like the line I had stood in only a few days ago. That was a strange thought. Only a few days ago I had been just another faceless undergrad in a line, and now I was somehow married to Nash Bell, my face plastered all over gossip magazines. Lying to America wasn’t so hard. All I needed to do was pretend like I was in

love with the biggest asshole I knew. He could be charming sometimes, especially when we were doing a publicity event, which made it a lot easier. Still, day-to-day, he was just a crude, arrogant jerk. “Okay,” Nash said. “Unleash the hordes.” Livy nodded to the security guard, who opened up the small rope gate and started to let people through. “Oh my god,” the first girl in line said. “Nash, I’m such a big fan. I love your book. And I love your interviews.” “Thanks, darlin’,” he said. “Who do I make it out to?” “Tracy. Oh my god. I love you.”

“Love you too, girl.” He signed the book as she squealed with delight. He glanced back at me and I made a face at him. “Are they all like that?” I asked as the girl left. “Pretty much,” he said, grinning. Young, attractive girl after girl came up to Nash asking for signatures. There were a few men mixed into the crowd, but just like back at my school, you could tell exactly what the target audience was. Nash was a freaking sex symbol. I didn’t know how or why that had happened, since he wrote a memoir about the military, but it had happened. Probably because he was very charming

during interviews, and since he was so damn attractive. Ten minutes slipped by that way. Person after endless person came up to him, smiling stupidly, some saying inappropriate things, some just staring at him. “Nash, can I just, can I touch your arm?” one girl asked. He laughed. “Sorry, can’t do that. Guards will flip shit.” “Oh my god. I can’t believe I asked.” She paused as he signed his book. “Please?” He laughed again and flexed. The girl practically screamed as she touched

his flexed muscle and didn’t even spare a glance for me. “You love this,” I said to him. He rolled his eyes at me and turned to the next willing and eager young girl. Girl after girl approached him. Some wanted pictures, some wanted to touch him, and one girl even offered him a blowjob in no uncertain terms. It was like I was invisible. Some strange feeling was growing in my chest the whole time. I didn’t really understand it, but I was getting jealous. No, maybe that wasn’t the right word. Nash was free to do whatever he wanted since he wasn’t my real husband. No, I felt disrespected.

Didn’t those girls know he was married? He kept telling them that, over and over again, whenever they suggested something that crossed a line. Not to mention I was sitting right there next to him, smiling at these girls like I cared about them, like they weren’t hitting on my husband right in front of me. It was completely bizarre. To his credit, Nash never broke character. He wasn’t a jerk to his fans, but he gently reminded each girl that he was married and couldn’t follow her back to her dorm to pile drive her all night long. It was totally gross, but I was starting to understand why Nash had been sleeping around and drinking so

much before we got married. These girls were literally throwing themselves at him, and I bet it was probably pretty hard to say no after a while. Not that any of it excused his behavior. He was still a player and an asshole; there was no changing that. But at least I understood where it all came from and how he could let it get so bad. Two hours slipped by like that, and the line seemed like it was never ending. We were nearly finished for the night when a pretty young girl, maybe a freshman, stood in front of the table. “Hey there,” Nash said. “Want me to sign?”

She nodded shyly. “Can your wife sign, too?” I was taken aback. All night I had been ignored by every single person in there, and now suddenly someone wanted me to sign a book. Frankly, I was flattered. “Well?” Nash asked, looking at me with a grin. “Sure,” I said. “Of course.” Nash signed and then passed the book to me. “Who do I make it out to?” “Jessie,” she said. Jessie, stay cool, I wrote. Stay cool? What the hell was I thinking?

Before I could fix it, Jessie snatched her book back and scampered off. Nash looked at me, smirking hugely. “Stay cool?” “I panicked!” I said. He laughed, shaking his head. “You sign one book and you write something so absolutely lame.” “It was a mistake,” I said, blushing. Livy stood up from where she was sitting and looked at the line. “Okay, we’re really sorry, but we’re done for the night. We’ll be back tomorrow for a longer session. Please come back then.” The line was clearly annoyed, and there were lots of moans and groans and grumbles, but the security people did a

good job of keeping the mob in check. We stood up and followed Livy out the back way where a limousine was waiting for us. We didn’t normally take a limo, and so I was immediately suspicious. “Okay,” Liv said, “this is taking you to the dinner. You have a change of clothes inside.” I raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?” “This is a serious dinner,” she said. “You two can change in the car. I’ll take a cab behind you.” “That’s okay, right, wife?” Nash asked me, grinning hugely. Bastard. He was enjoying this.

“Of course,” I said through clenched teeth. “Great. See you two there.” Livy walked off. “After you,” Nash said. I climbed into the car, feeling incredibly annoyed. Nash followed me. Inside, he had a tuxedo hanging up and there was a dress there for me. “Great,” I said. “I get to get changed in the back of a limo in front of you.” “Sounds great to me.” His grin was maddening. “Who even picked this out?” “Liv, I’m sure.” “Is this dress mine?”

“Probably not. I’m sure she expensed it.” I shook my head, mystified. “You go first.” The limo pulled out into traffic. “Gladly.” He stripped off his shirt, throwing it at me. I laughed as he pulled off his pants and did the same. “You have no shame,” I said. “When you look like I do, there’s no reason for it.” “So cocky too.” He grinned at me. “I see the way you look at me. I know what you’re thinking.” “Yeah? What am I thinking?”

“You’re remembering what I can do to you. In the plane, in the hotel room. You know I can make your body feel incredible anywhere, anytime.” I bit my lip and looked away. He was right. I had been staring at him, and I was thinking about the way he felt when he touched me. “Just get dressed,” I said. “Are you sure?” He moved closer to me. “That driver won’t look back here. We can do whatever we want.” “I want to get dressed.” “Why so tense?” I shook my head. “Just get dressed.” “Okay, wife. Whatever you say.”

I listened as he pulled his shirt and pants on, buttoning them up and working on his tie. He took a few minutes, but when he was done, I looked back at him. “How do I look?” he asked. “Handsome,” I said honestly. He cleaned up very, very well. “Thought so.” He grinned at me. “Your turn.” I looked at him for a second. “Cover your eyes.” “Why? Nothing I haven’t seen before.” “Look, we just sat in a room while horny college girls threw themselves at you for two hours. I’m not in the mood for this.”

He burst out laughing, and I really regretted saying that. “Are you jealous?” “Not jealous,” I said. “More like disrespected. We’re supposed to be married, right?” He nodded. “You can’t take it personally.” “I know that,” I said, frowning. “Those girls can’t help themselves. They’re like you, completely smitten with me.” I rolled my eyes. “Just look away, please.” He did as instructed and even put his hand over his face. “Good?” “Stay that way.”

I pulled the dress off the hanger and studied it. Navy blue, low cut, and probably pretty short, but it was my size. I pulled off my shirt and wiggled out of my pants, tossing them aside. “Stay covered,” I said. “I’m just thinking about you over here,” he said. “About your pink, perky nipples. Your perfect tits. The way your ass works as my cock pushes deep inside you.” I unhooked my bra, tossing it aside. I felt goose bumps down my flesh as my bare skin was exposed to the cool air. Or maybe it was because of the way Nash was talking to me, the dirty things he was saying. I knew I was soaking

wet, but there was nothing I could do about that. “I can picture it now, that face you make as you come. And the way you beg my name as I’m fucking your tight cunt. You know your pussy is perfect, right? You’re always soaked for me, always tight, always ready.” I didn’t say anything, just slowly pulled the dress on over my body. It fit, though barely. It was tight and almost too short, cut low to show off my cleavage. I noticed a necklace on the seat across from us and pulled my hair up into a bun to put it on. And Nash just kept talking, kept driving me wild. I wanted so badly to

throw my legs around him and ride his cock in the back of this car, let him fuck me rough and hard, make me come. But we couldn’t. I couldn’t do that, couldn’t keep breaking my own rules. As much as I wanted him, this was strictly business between us. The more I said that to myself, the more it was so obviously a lie. “I want to press my tongue against your clit, Selena. I want to taste your soaked pussy, hear your moan, and make you come. I love how your body works, your skin sweats, and your lips pout.” Chills ran down my skin. “Done,” I said. He looked at me. “Shit,” he said.

“What?” “You look fucking incredible.” I smiled. “Yeah?” “Fuck. If I wasn’t hard before, I fucking am now.” I laughed and shook my head. “I have to keep getting ready. You can take care of yourself.” “Shit, don’t think I won’t. I could get off looking at you easy.” I laughed and smiled but ignored him. I needed to do something with my hair, which was a damn mess. The rest of the car ride was mostly him staring at me while I figured out how to wear my hair. I was nervous

about the dinner but more excited to be out with him. This was the first time we were both together dressed formally like this. And the way he talked to me drove me absolutely wild. I didn’t know what was happening between us, but I knew that every moment was more intense than the last.

Chapter Twenty: Nash

Department of Defense charity dinner. Really, it was a clusterfuck of rich old white dudes and their awful fucking wives all jockeying for position with the top brass. Most of them ran defense outfits and wanted those sweet government contracts, and so they were willing to part with a few thousand in order to gain the potential to make millions.

I’d only been to a few, but they made me fucking sick. They were everything I hated about the military, all the gladhanding bullshit, sucking each other’s dicks, smiling and laughing and pretending like they weren’t just trying to outbid each other. All I wanted was to be out in the field with my rifle, but I was stuck in this damn dining room with a bunch of rich old assholes trying to talk up the military. At least I had Selena with me. I didn’t expect much from her, in all honesty, but she was fucking stunning. As soon as she walked into the room and we were ushered to our table, every single eye in the room was glued to her.

For good reason. She didn’t know it, but she looked stunning in that fucking dress. Livy had a good eye for that sort of thing, and her choice was really paying off. The old shitheads couldn’t tear their eyes away from her tits long enough to bug me with questions. Meanwhile, Liv got to sit at the bar and watch from a distance, that lucky bastard. “And how was it out there, in the field?” the old guy asked me. I had already forgotten his name, but I knew he was probably worth billions. “Exciting,” I said. “It’s the best feeling in the world to fight for your country.”

“And you liked killing them bastards?” I flinched. Selena quickly stepped in. “Nash loves fighting for freedom,” she said. “And you, young lady, what do you think of all this?” “I think it’s amazing that you’re all here trying to support the troops.” She flashed him a dazzling smile and he was hypnotized by her cleavage. It was my job to be charming, to be the face of the military. There were a few other officers scattered throughout the group courting wealthy donors, trying to convince them to fund the military’s sizeable lobby.

I didn’t like kissing ass. I could be charming when I wanted, but usually just for my fans. They were easy to please, because they actually liked me. These old fucking dinosaurs, though, they just wanted a piece of me, some good story to tell their buddies back home. “So tell me, how’d you end up with a guy like this?” the dinosaur asked Selena. She smiled and touched my arm. “We both have a passion for America. We really bonded over our love of freedom.” The man laughed. She was stringing him on, and every other head at the table was turned directly at her.

Frankly, she was fucking marvelous, doing a much better job than I could have. I let her do the charming, the talking, and I just sat back and enjoyed the show. After a half hour of this, I looked up across the room and suddenly sat very still. He was leaning up against the bar and smiled at me as soon as I saw him, gesturing for me to follow. “Excuse me,” I said, and stood. “I’ll leave you in my wife’s capable hands,” I said to the group. I quickly walked off, through a back door, and headed out into the alley. He was standing by the dumpster smoking a cigarette. He looked just like I

remembered, though I hadn’t seen him in a long time. We spoke over the phone sometimes, but not often, only when it was important. “Good to see you again, soldier.” “Sir,” I said, saluting. “At ease.” I relaxed. “Why are you here, sir?” “It’s a fucking donor party. I’m kissing ass, just like you.” I nodded. “Sir, I thought you’d be above that.” He laughed. “I’m that kind of domestic propaganda. This is more or less my job.” He took a few steps closer to me, taking a long drag on his cigarette. “How’s it going in there?”

“Fine, sir. My wife is handling them.” He nodded. “I heard about her. Why?” “Why what, sir?” He stopped close to me and finished off his cigarette, tossing it aside. He was an older man, in his sixties at least, tall and lanky. His hands were large and his voice was deep. He was wearing civilian clothes, but I could still picture the three stars pinned on his collar. General Eli Benton was my commanding officer and one of the topranked covert military commanders in the country. “Why marry the girl?”

“Love, sir.” He nodded. “You don’t have to lie to me, you know.” I clenched my jaw. “She’s useful, sir.” “Good. Just so long as you don’t lose sight of the mission.” “Sir, I’m the face of the military. I understand my mission.” “We still have a public relations crisis in this country, Nash. The people no longer glorify the military like they once did. We need you to be our good old boy, to be the model of military discipline. We need you to be a hero.” “Sir, yes, sir. I understand my mission.”

“Good. Will this girl get in the way of that?” “No, sir. Americans love family. She helps with my cover.” He nodded again and took another cigarette from the pack in his pocket. He lit it slowly. “Good. Be careful, Nash. Your mission is important, but not that important. If you’re not doing what we need, you will be discharged.” “Sir,” I said quickly, “about that.” I took a deep breath, steadying myself. “Permission to speak freely.” “You weren’t already?” He laughed. “Say what you want.” “Sir, I want to be reassigned to active combat duty.”

General Benton stared at me for a second, taking a long drag on his cigarette. “Why?” he asked. “Sir, fame doesn’t agree with me. I want to be back out there fighting for my country.” I paused and looked at him seriously. “It’s what I’m good at, sir.” “You’ve done well in your current mission so far. Why would we want to let you back out in the field?” “I can be useful there, sir.” “Despite the dangers? This is an easy posting, you know. No bullets.” “I like the bullets, sir.” General Benton nodded slowly. “Very well. I’ll keep that under

advisement. If you continue to do your work.” “Yes, sir,” I said. “Dismissed.” He turned away, smoking his cigarette. I snapped a salute and went back inside, my mind buzzing. General Benton, here. And now he knew what I really wanted. As soon as I was inside, I spotted Selena. She smiled as she saw me, and for the first time in my life, I felt doubt. She didn’t know that I wanted to leave, to go back to fighting abroad. But what did that matter? She wasn’t really my wife. She just wanted the money, and

she would probably be relieved if our little marriage ended early. I walked back over to the table slowly, watching her. She was practically glowing, laughing at some bad joke, playing up the crowd, working the table. She was gorgeous, fucking beautiful, and she was my wife. But really, I was married to my job. I was a Navy SEAL, not some fucking asshole that sat in front of cameras all day long. I wanted to feel the weight of my gun, feel the thrill of battle again. I sat back down next to her, and she placed her hand on my thigh. I felt my cock stiffen immediately, and that doubt

was still there, nagging me, deep in my chest. “Are you okay?” she asked after a minute. “Fine,” I said. “You’re doing great.” She smiled, a genuine, warm smile. “Thanks.” I leaned back, my mind warring with itself, and watched her do her thing.

Chapter Twenty-One: Selena

Sitting around and talking to old guys about how great America was, and how great the military was in particular, was not my idea of a good time. But apparently, I was good at it. I’d had those old guys hanging on every word. Probably because they were too busy staring at my breasts, but whatever.

That was fine with me. I wanted to try to earn my keep with Nash, and that was finally something I was better at than him. Although he had disappeared at one point. I’d watched him excuse himself and then head out a back door that led out into the alley. I wanted to pursue that thought further, but I was just too tired. I picked at my room service dinner and stared at the television. Nash was in the shower, or maybe he was just lying down; I wasn’t sure. It was nearly one in the morning and I wanted to sleep. Being someone’s fake wife was much more tiring than I would have

guessed. I had assumed it would be a lot of smiling, a lot of pretend flirting, a lot of kissing. Instead, I was like a politician, sitting in front of cameras and lying and shaking hands. Not to mention ignoring the pretty sluts that threw themselves at Nash. I sighed, shaking my head. I was being unfair and I knew it. He hadn’t ask for any of that to happen. In fact, he was doing his best to discourage it without seeming like he was an asshole. I was being stupidly jealous, and although I knew it, I couldn’t help it. I was just too tired to keep my mind trained on anything else.

At least the hotel room was nice. It was big, with a large central room just like the others. It looked like we’d be staying in suites for the time being, and I was not looking forward to the day when Nash’s publisher got cheap and stuck us in a regular room. I heard the door to the bedroom open, and that yanked me out of my thoughts. I looked back and stared at Nash. He was dripping wet and wearing only a towel. “Hey,” he said. “Got any food left?” “Uh, put some clothes on.” “What?” He walked over and began to pick at what was left of my meal. “I

have a towel on.” “Barely,” I said, staring at him. The towel was practically slipping off, and if it went any lower, I was pretty sure I’d get a good glimpse of his thick cock. “Nothing you haven’t seen before,” he said, grinning. “Just because I’ve seen it doesn’t mean I want to look at it now.” “Sure it does. I see the look in your eyes.” “There’s no look,” I said. Although there was definitely a look. I couldn’t help but stare at him. “Whatever you say,” he grunted. “I’m ordering a drink. Want anything?” “No.”

He walked over to the phone and asked for a bottle of whisky and two glasses. He hung it up and leaned against the wall, looking at me. “You did a really good job earlier,” he said. “Thanks.” “I hate those fucking dinners. I’m not a big fan of kissing ass.” “Isn’t that what you do in the military?” He laughed. “Some of those career guys, maybe. But I’m a SEAL. We do our missions and we do them well, and that’s good enough for most people.” “So why aren’t you out there anymore?”

He shrugged. “Told you. I got shot, almost died. They pulled me off active duty.” “Do you miss it?” He was quiet for a second. “Yeah, I really do.” He looked so somber, so serious, that I was actually surprised. Maybe he was opening up to me for once. But that glimpse past his cocky exterior quickly disappeared as his arrogant smile returned. “I’m finding ways to cope, though.” He moved toward me. “Nash,” I warned. “Nervous?” he asked. “Not at all. We just, we can’t.”

He crossed his arms. The towel was inches away from dropping off. “We can’t what?” “You know what,” I said. “Can you grab your towel please?” He laughed, adjusting it slightly. That barely helped. “I don’t know what you thought, but I was going for the remote.” “Oh,” I said, and I wasn’t sure why I felt disappointed. “But if you want me to remove this towel and let you suck my cock, I’d be happy to.” “No, thanks,” I said, handing him the remote. He laughed and flicked through the channels. I leaned back and yawned, half

asleep. Ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door. He answered it and returned with his whisky, sipping from his glass. “Come on,” he said. “Let’s get you to bed.” “I can get myself to bed,” I said, standing. “You sure you don’t want a hand? I’ve been thinking about you all fucking night.” I smiled. “I’m sure.” “You looked incredible in that dress. God, I’m fucking hard just talking about it.” I glanced down and wished I hadn’t. His big cock was pressing the towel

upward, starting to get erect. “Nash!” I said. “You get me fucking hard as hell, girl.” “Good night.” I turned and walked into the bedroom, slamming the door. His laughter chased me back in there. I was soaked myself, and it took all of my willpower just to resist him. But I had to keep resisting. He was dangerous, but worse than that, he wanted to leave. Even if our marriage was a total sham, there was no future there. Nash wanted to go back to war and that was that. One day he’d get his wish and I’d get my paycheck, and we’d both walk away happy.

Except I didn’t feel happy. As I climbed into bed, I only felt frustrated.

Chapter Twenty-Two: Nash

Another morning after sleeping on a damn couch. My back ached, but that was probably the least of my concerns. We had another signing in a half hour, and Selena took forever in the bathroom. As I pulled my shirt on over my head, I heard a loud knock at the door. “Coming,” I grunted, pulling it open. Livy walked in without an invitation.

“Good morning,” she said. “Morning,” I grunted at her and finished getting dressed. “What’s up?” “We have the signing. Where’s Selena?” “Getting ready.” She nodded and moved closer to me, speaking lower. “I heard from the publisher last night.” “And?” “They’re happy with this marriage thing,” she said. “Or whatever it is.” “Marriage,” I said firmly. “Well, they’re happy with it. Apparently the media is buying your story, and you’re getting some pretty good play.”

“Good,” I said. “But my marriage isn’t about that.” Livy smiled, looking pained. “You’re going to keep that up, huh? Okay, fine. But I’m just saying, keep it up.” “Sure,” I grunted. Just then, the bedroom door opened. “Hi, Liv,” Selena said. “Hi, Selena.” Liv smiled at her. Like a damn snake. “Ready?” I grunted at Selena. “Sure. Whenever you guys are.” “Let’s go,” I said. I glanced at Selena as we headed out, walking back down toward the

bookstore. It was time for another few hours of fun.

She looked even more bored than she had the day before. I couldn’t blame her. Sitting side by side with Selena, fan after annoying fan came up to the table and asked for an autograph. Sometimes the girls would make comments to me, and I watched Selena cringe every single time. I did my best to be diplomatic, although I really just wanted to tell them to fuck off. I hated smiling and lying. It wasn’t my fucking thing, but I had a mission to do, and I completed my missions. Plus,

the better I did, the more likely it was that the brass would put me back into the shit, and that was what I wanted above all else. “Oh my god, Nash Bell.” The girl was short, had brown hair, and bright green eyes. Her tits were practically falling out of her shirt. “Hi there,” I said. “Who should I make this out to?” She leaned forward on the table, practically putting her breasts in my face. I leaned back slightly. “Make it out to Lucy,” she said. “And please, write down exactly how you like to get your cock sucked.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You know I’m married, right, Lucy?” “I know,” she said, “and I’m okay with that. She can join in.” I shook my head and glanced at Selena. She made a gagging face and I smiled. Lucy, There are plenty of single guys out there for you. Nash. Lucy was not going to like my inscription, but I handed it back to her with a smile. She slipped me a piece of paper. “Call me if you want to fuck me.” “No, thanks,” I said, but she was already walking away.

“Can you believe that?” Selena asked me. I laughed, shaking my head. “They’re usually at least a little subtle.” “I can’t believe women do that.” “It’s a fame thing, I guess.” I grinned at her. “Plus, I am very good looking.” She sighed but smiled. The day dragged on that way. My hand was starting to get tired, and I could tell that the endless parade of sluts throwing themselves at me was starting to grate on Selena. I knew it wasn’t really about her being jealous, but on some level it had to be. I mean, sure, it was disrespectful

either way, but she had to be at least a little jealous. After two hours of signing, I leaned close to her. “Bored?” “I think I might die,” she said. “Actually die.” “Let’s get out of here.” “What?” “Come on,” I said, standing up. “Let’s go.” She looked at me like I was nuts. Liv walked over to me. “What’s the problem, Nash?” she asked. “Taking a break,” I said. She frowned. “No break scheduled.” “Too bad. I’m tired and so is my wife.” I grabbed Selena’s hand, pulling

her to her feet. “We’ll be back soon.” I turned and quickly walked away, heading for the back door. Selena kept up with me. “Wait. We can’t leave!” “Fuck yeah we can.” I pushed open the back door and we walked outside. She laughed as we moved away, putting distance between us and my horde of adoring fans. Brown’s campus was beautiful, and we walked fast away from the bookstore, heading deeper between the buildings. “You didn’t have to do that,” she said after a minute. “I’m getting paid some insane hourly rate just to sit there, you now.”

“I know,” I said, grinning. “I was bored too. You’re just my excuse.” “Ah,” she said, smiling. “The truth comes out.” We kept walking together, slowing our pace down. “Do you miss it?” I asked her. “Miss what?” “Your school. Your friends. Home. You left a lot for this.” “Yeah, I guess so.” She frowned. “I hadn’t really thought about it, honestly. I guess I don’t miss it that much.” “You’re too busy having fun with me.” She gave me a look. “Not exactly. Although I do like the room service.”

“You like the room service from me, specifically.” “Aren’t you exhausted?” she asked. “I mean, how can you hit on me after all that?” “Used to it, I guess.” “You’re good with them, you know.” I shrugged. “I guess so. That’s probably why this whole thing even happened.” “What?” “The fame. I didn’t really expect my book to take off like this, but here I am.” She nodded. “Yeah. You don’t seem like the fame type.” “But you get it now.”

“I do. I don’t know how you’ve done it. I’m exhausted and it’s only been a little while.” I grinned and put my arm around her. She didn’t move away. “You’ll get used to it.” “Maybe,” she said softly. “By the way, I was meaning to ask: Where did you disappear to last night at dinner?” I glanced at her. “The bathroom.” She looked confused. “No. You didn’t go toward the bathrooms. You went outside.” “Oh. That. I had to meet a donor out there.” She nodded but didn’t say anything. We walked together like that in silence,

enjoying the view. We were like normal people for a second, even a normal couple. It felt good to have my arm around her, felt good to not be smiling or acting fake for a fucking change. “What’s your plan after all this?” she asked me after a few minutes. “After the tour?” “Yeah.” I shrugged. “I want to get reinstated. Go back overseas, fight for my country.” She frowned. “Is that really possible?” “I think so, yeah,” I said. “So you want to leave.” “Guess so. I’m a SEAL after all. It’s what we fucking do.”

She nodded again. “I know. I know you keep saying that. I just thought—I don’t know. I wasn’t sure how serious you were.” “It’s who I am, babe,” I said softly. She stopped walking and looked at me. We were in an empty part of campus, a small walkway between two buildings with lots of shrubs and trees. We were alone, very alone, and I was suddenly very aware of that. “You’re an asshole, you know that?” she said. “Yeah,” I said, grinning at her. “And you want me.” “Yeah,” she said, “I do.”

She pressed herself against me and I kissed her hard. Fuck. It was like lightning through me. Her lips were incredible, her taste, her body. She kissed me hard, our mouths pressed together, lips working, tongues touching, bodies close. I wrapped my arms around her and grabbed her hair, taking her, making her mine. The kiss was intense, passionate, all the built-up energy exploding outward. And then she pulled back and pushed me. I stumbled a step back into the bushes. She pushed me again, this intense look on her face.

I pulled her after me. “You want this now, don’t you?” She reached down and began to unbuckle my pants. “Just shut up,” she said. I grinned at her as we moved back into the bushes. I stopped, my back up against the wall of the building. She stared at me, lust filling her eyes, as she pulled down my pants and pressed her hands down my briefs, grasping my thick, hard cock.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Selena

I couldn’t stop myself from thinking it as soon as he spoke. I don’t want him to leave. I knew the deal from the beginning. Nash didn’t want to be in the limelight, didn’t want to be famous. That was all fine, since I figured he’d still want to be in the country. But it wasn’t until that

moment, when he let his guard down ever so slightly, that I really understood. Nash wanted to leave. He wanted to get back into combat, back overseas, back into traveling around the world fighting terrorists. And that meant leaving me. I didn’t know what came over me. I didn’t know why I cared so much, but the idea of him going back into combat drove me crazy. I knew who he was; I knew that was a part of him. But for some reason when he said it out loud, in that moment I couldn’t stand it. And so I pressed myself against him and kissed him hard. He tasted good, so damn good, and I couldn’t stop myself.

I was going insane, losing my mind. We were in public after all, and Nash was a very famous person. We couldn’t get caught doing stuff like this without a hundred articles getting written about it. And I really didn’t want an article about how I had pushed him into the bushes, up against a wall, and shoved my hand down his pants. But there I was, grasping his thick cock, slowly stroking his length. I was so wet, my mind absolutely blank as I began to work him, kissing his sweet mouth, his rough hands on my body. His pants were down around his ankles as I worked his cock. I slipped

my hand down his briefs and grasped him, slowly sliding along his length. “Fuck, girl,” he grunted. “I like when you take control.” I smiled at him. “I knew it. You’re into some kinky stuff.” He grinned. “Only when it comes to you, babe.” I removed my hand and licked it, staring into his eyes, and then pressed it back down his briefs. I continued to work his thick cock with my spitcovered hand, rolling up along his skin. He grunted in my ear. “God damn that mouth is so sexy,” he said. “Do you like this?”

“I love it. I love the way you taste. Fuck, everything about you.” He was so hard in my hand, absolutely rock hard. My heart was pounding in my chest, both from fear of getting caught and the pure excitement of his magnetism. Without another thought in my mind, I dropped down to my knees. I pulled his briefs down, revealing his hard cock. He grinned down at me. “Anyone can catch us,” he said. “Scared?” “Not at fucking all,” he said, taking my head. I opened my mouth as he pressed his cock between my lips, salt and skin and more, and he groaned.

I began to suck him that way. My lips wrapped around the tip of his cock, I sucked him hard and slow, looking up at him. Part of me wanted someone to walk in on us; for some crazy reason that only made me soaking wet. I wanted everyone to know how I sucked Nash Bell’s big, hard cock, made him groan, made him hard as hell. He pressed my head down, pushing his cock into my throat. “Fuck. I knew you were bad,” he said. “I knew you wanted this cock. Swallow my fucking cock, girl. I want you to suck me off nice and hard.” I worked him that way, letting his cock slip down my throat as I bobbed,

my head moving forward, my lips sucking him hard. I kept my hands on his thighs, letting him thrust slightly into my mouth, letting his thick cock reach into my throat. I took every inch of him, loving the way he groaned, the dirty things he said. “I love fucking that pretty mouth,” he said, “almost as much as I love fucking that pretty cunt.” I pulled back, jerking him off as I looked up at him. “I want you to come in my mouth,” I said. “I want to taste it.” He grinned at me. “How could I say no to that? Fuck, girl, you suck cock like you were born for it.”

I reached down and pulled my shirt up, exposing my breasts covered only by a black bra. Then I went back to work, slipping his cock between my lips and sucking it hard. He reach down and felt my breasts, moving his hand under the bra to tease my nipples. “God I love your body,” he said. “I can stare at these fucking tits all day long while you suck me off.” I continued to work him, jerking his shaft off as he pressed deep into my mouth. His strong hands gripped my hair as I sucked him. I felt the dirt under my knees, the wind along my neck and breasts and was wild for him, absolutely mindless.

I kept sucking his cock, taking him. He groaned as I pressed him deep down my throat, his hands pressing me down, his hips thrusting into my mouth. I let him fuck my mouth that way, taking his thick cock, making him feel good, driving him wild. I was beyond soaking wet, mindless with lust and pleasure, needing every inch of him, starving for his cum. “I want you to swallow ever ounce of my cum,” he said. “I want you to take every inch. You dirty girl, I want to come in that pretty mouth.” I kept working him, my hand jerking, my lips sucking. He felt my breasts, pressed my head down, pulled my hair. I let him fuck my mouth and it only made

me that much hotter, that much wetter, a mess of desire and need. “Fuck I’m so close,” he whispered. “Keep sucking that cock. Work that cock, Selena.” I sucked him, not caring about anything, being sloppy and hungry and more. I jerked him off and let him fuck my mouth, sucking with my lips and tongue, working him fast and hard. “Fuck,” he said. “Oh shit, I’m going to come down that fucking throat.” He grunted and groaned, and in that moment I heard footsteps. People were coming. And so was Nash. His hot load of cum filled my mouth, and I continued to suck him hard.

He stifled his grunts and groans, clearly having heard the people approaching, but didn’t let me pull away. The footsteps got closer. “. . . and then he totally paid for dinner!” came the voice of a young girl. “Oh my god, you’re so lucky, Tina.” “I know, right? He was such a gentleman. I was thinking about letting him get to second base tomorrow.” “Really?” the second girl squealed. “Tina, you’re so bad.” “I know, right?” Meanwhile, Nash’s cock was deep in my throat, his cum slowly sliding into my mouth. I took every inch of him as it slowly subsided. The two girls were

feet away, just on the other side of the bushes, and I had Nash’s big dick still in my mouth, his load of cum sliding down my throat. “What are you doing next?” the second girl asked. “Well, I was thinking about teasing him a little. You know? Maybe send him a dirty picture.” “Tina!” “Just in a bra and underwear. Don’t worry.” The two girls giggled, and I heard their steps begin to get farther away. Finally, Nash finished and slid his cock from my mouth. I took a deep breath, swallowing every last drop of

his cum. His stared down at me, grinning hugely. “That was close,” he whispered. The two girls were gone, their footsteps disappearing around the corner. I licked Nash’s cock, cleaning him off. “Too close,” I said, smiling. He laughed. “Fuck you’re incredible.” “I try.” He grabbed me and pulled me to my feet, crushing me against him. He kissed my lips hard, and I returned his kiss, my heart hammering in my chest. That had been close. Those girls had been barely a few feet away, and if they

had really looked our way, they would have seen Nash’s big cock in my throat. That would probably have scarred the poor girls for life. We broke the kiss off and laughed together. He held me as we laughed, clearly sharing the same thought. “Come on,” I said finally, getting a hold of myself. “We need to get back.” “Fuck the signing,” he said. “Give me a minute. I want to fuck that pussy right here and now.” I laughed, shaking my head. “No. We have to get back.” He grunted. “Fine. Your loss.” “Come on.” I pulled my shirt back down and then turned and walked back

onto the path. He pulled his clothes back on and followed me. We walked back toward the signing that way. My head was buzzing with the excitement and the fear, the taste of his cum still on my tongue. I didn’t know what the hell had come over me. But I’d wanted him so badly in that moment, I couldn’t stop myself. That was what he did to me. It was scary, how quickly I could forget about anything but him. Scary and absolutely exciting.

Chapter Twenty-Four: Nash

My whole damn body was buzzing as we walked back toward the book signing. The girl was incredible. One second she was pissed as hell at me, and the next she was sucking my cock in public like a pro. I couldn’t believe how intense and amazing she was, but I should have figured it out by now. She kept me guessing, and I loved that.

But I felt like I was finally getting to know her as a person, and I was finally letting her know me. Yeah, sure, we were fake married and all, but we had never really known each other. I was getting more comfortable around her every day, feeling looser and better. Which maybe could be a bad thing. My sole mission, my real mission, was to get back into active duty combat. I couldn’t afford any distractions, even if that distraction sucked my cock and made me come like I’d never felt before. I needed her though. I needed her help in keeping up this charade, making my superiors happy, making America happy. I needed her in so many different

ways that I was beginning to forget which was the truth and which was the lie. As soon as we walked back into the bookstore, I could tell something was up. The crowd was slowly dispersing, and Livy came up to us, looking annoyed. “What’s up, Liv?” I asked. “You guys took too long,” she said. “What were you doing?” “We just went for a walk,” Selena said quickly. Liv glanced at her and then back at me. “Come on. We have an interview scheduled for now.” “With who?” I asked.

“Some women’s magazine. Cosmo, I think.” “Cosmo, you think?” I said, laughing, but Liv was already walking away. We hurried to catch up with her. She led us through the store and into the back. There was an employee lounge back there, which Liv hustled the two of us into. “We can use this,” she said. “The Cosmo person will be here soon.” “No cameras?” Selena asked. “No. Just an interview.” Liv nodded and then left. I looked at Selena. “Ready?” “I guess so.”

“Don’t worry. It’s not taped, so it’s a lot easier.” A minute later, a tall, bald, older man walked into the room. “Nash Bell,” he said, “I’m Richard Mint, reporter from Cosmo.” I stood up and shook his hand. “You’re not what I expected.” Richard grinned. “Is it because I’m old and also a man?” “Pretty much.” “Well,” Richard said, “we don’t always choose our calling.” He sat down across from us. “You must be Selena,” he said. She smiled. “Nice to meet you. I don’t think you’re old.”

Richard laughed. “Thanks, dear.” He pulled a small recorder, a notebook, and a pen from his bag. He placed them on the table and looked at me. “I’m going to hit record, okay?” I nodded. “Go for it.” He pressed the button and leaned back. “So, this should be quick and painless. I have a few questions from our readers for you two.” “Okay,” I said. “Ask away.” “First question is for you, Selena. What kind of panties does Nash prefer you wear?” She blinked, surprised. “Excuse me?”

“Your underwear, dear. What’s Nash’s favorite pair?” “Uh,” she stammered. “I, uh, black.” I grinned hugely at her. She looked so incredibly taken aback. I probably should have warned her that these women’s magazine interviews tended to be all about sex, but it was a little more fun to see her surprise. “Black?” Richard asked. “What sort, dear? Thong, boy short, bikini?” “Thong,” Selena said, turning bright red. “Very good,” Richard replied, writing something down. “Another for you, Selena. What is your favorite sexual position?”

She squirmed uncomfortably and looked at me. “Do I have to answer?” “You don’t have to do anything, babe,” I said. “Our readers are very curious about you, Selena,” Richard said. “I’d love it if you could tell me whatever you’re comfortable with.” “Any position Nash puts me in is what I like,” she said quickly, looking down at her hands. I laughed. “She likes it from behind, Richard.” He raised an eyebrow. “Anal?” “No!” Selena said quickly. “Oh my god, no.”

“Maybe,” I said, smirking hugely at her. “We haven’t tried yet.” “Nash!” “Very good,” Richard droned. He looked totally bored by the whole thing, but I was loving the way Selena reacted to everything. “Nash, what is your favorite part of Selena’s body?” I stroked my chin. “Great question, Richard.” “Thank you.” “Well, she has a wonderful ass. Don’t you agree, Richard?” “Of course,” he said simply. “But I have to say, my favorite part is her lips. She has such a beautiful mouth.”

“A wonderful smile,” Richard agreed. “I was thinking a lovely mouth for something else, but sure, her smile too.” Selena looked absolutely shocked. “You can’t print that,” she said quickly. Richard laughed. “Don’t worry. I’ll clean this up.” He looked at her. “Same question to you about him.” “His arms,” she said quickly. “Are you sure, babe?” I asked. “I think the part you ask for the most is my —” “Nash!” I leaned back and crossed my arms, grinning hugely at her. “My arms it is then.”

Richard nodded, writing it down. “Almost finished,” he said. “Nash, what first attracted you to Selena?” I paused for a second. I could make a joke out of this, say something about the way her tits made my cock hard, but for some reason I was compelled to say the truth. “It was the way she looked at me,” I said. “Like I was a regular fucking person, and she didn’t care about me one bit. That got my attention.” She smiled slightly, relieved that I hadn’t said something else. “And what about you to him, Selena?” Richard asked.

“He’s an asshole,” Selena said. “His cocky attitude, I guess.” I laughed. “Not very flattering, babe.” “Well, you are an ass.” “An ass man, you mean. I’m wild for that sweet fucking ass.” Richard smile at us. “You two seem like you’re really in love,” he said. Selena looked back at him and was unable to speak for a second. “We are,” I said quickly, covering for her. “Very much in love.” She smiled and reached over to put her hand on my arm. “Yeah.” “Last question. Selena. If you could change something about Nash, what

would it be?” She smiled. “Nothing. He’s perfect.” Richard looked at me. “And anything about Selena?” “I’d make it so that she never got tired.” Richard raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” “I’d like it so that she never got tired of me fucking her over and over. She has to sleep, and that can be very annoying when I want to keep making love to her all night long.” Selena turned bright red and smacked my arm while Richard wrote that quote down. “Very good. Thanks you two,” he said, standing.

I stood and we shook hands. He turned and left. “I’m going to kill you,” Selena said. I grinned hugely at her. “What’s wrong, wife?” “What’s wrong? You just said some totally inappropriate things about me!” “So?” I asked. “You’re my wife, and that’s the sort of shit those readers want.” “Still,” she said, clearly annoyed. “You’re such an asshole.” “And you seem to love that about me,” I said, sitting down and leaning in toward her. Livy walked in at that moment. “So,” she said. “We have a break scheduled

for you two. I guess you can do that.” Selena stood up quickly. “Good. I’ll meet you guys back at the hotel.” Livy shrugged and Selena quickly left the room. Livy looked at me. “What did you do?” “Nothing,” I said, grinning. “I was just being my normal self.” Livy rolled her eyes. “Yeah, well, don’t. It’d be easier for everyone if you’d be someone else.” I laughed as I walked out of the room, my mind still locked on the memory of Selena sucking my cock and greedily swallowing my come. She pretended like she was a nice girl, embarrassed of sex questions, but I

knew the truth. The girl was insatiable, starving for me. And I fucking wanted to keep her that way.

Chapter Twenty-Five: Selena

This was my life now. One second I was down on my knees, Nash’s cock down my throat, and the next he was embarrassing me in front of a reporter. I was so angry that I had to just get out of there. I stormed out of the bookstore, ignoring everyone around me, and headed back to the hotel.

I needed to think. I could walk the whole way, which was fine, as I really didn’t feel like seeing or talking to Nash at the moment. Of course there was nobody in the world I could talk to about this since everyone believed I was Nash’s real wife. And what would I say, even if I could? I was conflicted. He was an asshole one second and an amazing man the next. There I was, feeling bad that he wanted to leave, when a minute later he was making fun of me in front of a reporter. He drove me crazy, absolutely insane. He got under my skin like nobody else before him.

At least Providence was a cute town. I walked through the cool streets, and nobody stopped to bother me. Without Nash at my side, I was just another invisible face in the crowd, which I really liked. A few minutes into my trek back to the hotel, I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. I pulled it out and checked it, assuming it would be Nash. Instead, it was my mother. “Hello?” I answered. “Hi, sweetie,” she said. “How are you?” “I’m good. Just walking home from a book signing right now.”

“Really?” she asked. “Don’t they have cars for you?” “I wanted to walk,” I said, smiling. “Well listen, I have a surprise for you.” I frowned. “What’s that?” “Me and your father are in Providence right now.” I stopped dead in my tracks, right in front of this cute little pizza place. The smell of cheese and grease wafted all around me as I stared ahead. “Are you serious?” I asked. “Of course.” “How did you know we were here?” She laughed. “I can read a website, honey. Your tour dates are right there.”

“You and Dad are both here?” “Of course we are.” She paused. “Look, I’m sure you’re busy. I know this is a big surprise. But you haven’t been very responsive, and we both want to meet your husband. Frankly, we’re worried about you.” “You don’t have to worry,” I said. “Good. Prove it. Have dinner with us tonight.” “I’ll have to ask Nash.” “Good. Call me back soon.” She hung up. I stared at my phone in total shock and horror. My parents were here and wanted to meet Nash. I couldn’t blame them, not

really. I’d been putting them off for a while now, trying to ignore them, trying not to put myself in the position where I’d have to lie to them. Like going to dinner and introducing them to Nash. Shit. I couldn’t imagine a worse position. I clenched my jaw and dialed Nash’s number. “Look who’s crawling back,” he said smugly. “Nash,” I said, “I have a problem.” “Got lost? Listen, babe, you really shouldn’t storm off like that.” “Cut it out,” I said. “I’m just saying, you need your big strong man around to protect you at all

times.” “Listen to me,” I said, annoyed. “My parents came to Providence. They want to meet you.” He paused. “Seriously?” “Tonight. They want to get dinner.” He burst out laughing. I held the phone away from my ear, frowning. “It’s not funny,” I said into the receiver, but I could still hear him laughing. Of course he found this amusing. He had no family he needed to lie to. The only things he cared about were the Navy SEALs and going back into combat. Everything else was just one big freaking joke to him. Including me.

It was so damn frustrating. And if I could, I’d hang up on him then and there. But I needed him to play along. I couldn’t just keep putting my parents off forever. They’d have me committed to an institution or something eventually. “Nash?” I asked finally. He had calmed down. “Yeah, okay,” he said. “I’m in.” I sighed. “You’re sure?” “Positive. Parents like me.” “Please don’t mess this up.” “Babe, you’re my wife.” I could practically hear the huge grin on his face. “I’d do anything to make you happy.”

He hung up the phone, and I had a sinking feeling that something was going to go very, very wrong.

A couple hours later and I was in the back of the town car with Nash, butterflies tearing up my stomach. “Don’t look so nervous,” he said. “It’s going to be fine.” “I’m not so sure,” I said. He grinned at me, and I couldn’t help but stare at him. He was wearing his suit and tie again, and he looked absolutely incredible. I hadn’t even needed to force him to put it on; he had just done it on his own, which had surprised me.

“Need to make a good first impression,” he had said, grinning at me back in the hotel room. I came back to the present and glanced at him. He smiled. “Relax,” he said. “I just hate lying to my parents,” I admitted. “It’s stressful.” “I get it,” he said. “Let me do most of the talking then. You won’t have to say too many lies.” “Thanks, but that doesn’t make me feel too much better.” “Sorry, babe. Best I can do.” The car pulled up outside the restaurant. It was a small place, cute but expensive. I followed Nash inside. The

hostess sat us right away, probably because she recognized Nash. He ordered a whisky and I ordered a glass of wine. Fortunately, my parents were running a little late. “So, what are they like?” he asked. “Nice people, I guess,” I said. “I like them, but they’re my parents.” “Doesn’t always mean you’ll like them. I didn’t get along with my parents.” “Really? What happened to them?” “Dad ran off when I was a kid. Mom drank herself to death by the time I was eighteen.” “I’m sorry,” I said.

“She was a bitch and he’s an asshole. I joined the military and never looked back.” “So the military is like your family.” “Yeah,” he grunted, “it is. They brought me up more than my drunk-ass mother ever did.” I nodded, and just then I spotted them. Mom waved and Dad smiled as they walked toward us. The butterflies in my stomach intensified, and Nash followed my gaze. “Game time,” he mumbled. I stood up. “Hi, Mom, Dad.” I hugged them both. “Hi, honey,” Dad said.

“Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Wood,” Nash said. “I’m Nash Bell, your daughter’s husband.” “You’re taller in real life,” Mom said. “Thanks,” he said, smiling. Dad shook his hand. “It’s good to meet you, Nash.” “Likewise, sir.” We all sat down, and immediately I felt incredibly strange. “So,” Mom said. “Tell me. Why are you two married?” I gaped at her and Nash laughed. “We’re impulsive and impatient, I guess,” Nash said. “There was no disrespect meant, Mrs. Wood.”

“Call me Tracey,” she said. “We’re family now after all.” “Honestly, I love your daughter. We married because we want to be together. We never meant to leave you two out of the process or to surprise anyone.” “Which was why you told us after the wedding,” Dad said. Nash nodded. “It’s my fault. Selena wanted you both there, but my life is so crazy right now. It was a spur-of-themoment thing.” Dad nodded, and I was so terrified that they could see through his bullshit. “No more of that,” Dad said. “No, of course not, Mr. Wood.”

“Chris,” he grunted. “Call me Chris.” Mom smiled. “Well. Let’s get drinks and celebrate.” Mom ordered a wine and Dad ordered water. He looked so thin, much thinner than I remembered, though he was smiling and laughing. I guessed he was probably hiding his suffering and sickness for the sake of the meal. After some small talk and once their drinks had come, Nash proposed a toast. “To your daughter, Selena.” He looked at me, grinning. “The love of my life. To starting a new family.” “Here, here,” Dad said. We clinked glasses and drank.

“So,” Mom said, “when are you two having kids?” I nearly choked on my wine, but Nash laughed. “Soon, I hope,” he said. I wanted to kill him. “Really? Does your schedule let you have kids?” Dad asked. “No, not at all, Chris. But I’m hoping it’ll calm down soon.” “Good,” Mom said. “I want grandchildren.” “Oh, we’ll give you as many grandchildren as we can.” “You want a large family?” Dad asked.

“Huge,” Nash said. He grinned at me. “I can’t help it. When I think about your daughter, I just want to have as many babies with her as possible.” I was bright red. I couldn’t believe him, but Mom and Dad were laughing, eating it up. “Look at her,” Nash said. “I’m embarrassing her, but it’s true. We want a big family.” “Don’t be embarrassed, dear,” Mom said. “It’s okay. Sex is a part of marriage.” “Mom!” I said. “Nobody was talking about sex.” “That is how you make babies, babe,” Nash said, grinning hugely. He

loved this. “Nash makes a good point, honey,” Dad said. I couldn’t believe him. “How often are you two trying?” Mom asked Nash. “Oh, every day at least,” Nash said nonchalantly. “You never know when it’ll happen.” “Good man. Always be prepared.” “Oh my god,” I said. “You are not talking about us having sex right now.” The three of them laughed, and I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. But, on the bright side, Nash had clearly already won them over. It was hard not to like him when he wanted to

be charming. Even my parents had been dragged into his magnetism and clearly couldn’t get away. Even to the point where they somehow thought it was okay to joke about their daughter having sex. Soon we ordered food and fell into a comfortable conversation. Mom and Dad asked Nash about his work, about his life, and about our tour. He did the majority of talking, only pausing to let me confirm any details. Really, that was how I liked it. Of the two of us, he was the much better liar, probably because he had been trained to be a special forces guy. He had to be able to lie for his country.

But not me. I was just another regular girl, not trained to lie, not built to fight. “Tell me, Nash,” Dad said. “How are you going to take care of our daughter?” “Dad,” I said, “he doesn’t take care of me. I take care of myself.” Nash smiled. “It’s okay, babe. Chris just wants to make sure that I’m not some bum.” “He’s on television,” Mom said. “He can’t be a bum.” Nash laughed. “You’d be surprised. But to answer your question, sir, I’m doing very well with the book sales. It’s going to be optioned into a movie soon.

After all this blows over, I was thinking about going into military consulting. You’d be surprised by how well that pays and how in demand people with my kind of training are.” Dad nodded thoughtfully. “So you have a plan.” “Yes, sir. Get your daughter pregnant soon and then provide for my family.” “Sounds good,” Dad said, grinning. I was so embarrassed. “So, Nash, tell us,” Mom said. “Is Selena just about the hardest person to live with?” “Mom!” I said. “What the heck?” She shrugged, smiling. “It’s true. You’re so messy.”

Nash laughed. “No, Tracey. She’s fine. I don’t cut her any slack. I’m trying to instill some military discipline into her.” “Good man!” Dad exclaimed. “I like the sound of that.” Nash grinned hugely. “That’s right. We drill every day. She’ll be very clean by the time I’m finished with her.” I couldn’t believe him. There was no way my parents weren’t going to get the subtext of that comment. I was ready to stomp on his foot, but Mom just smiled and laughed. “Well, if you can get her to clean up, it’ll be a miracle.”

“Great. Let’s just all pile up on me,” I grumbled. “Sorry, honey,” Mom said. “You just don’t bring a lot of boyfriends around.” “Really?” Nash asked. “How many before me?” “Oh,” Dad said. “One, back in high school.” “She doesn’t date much,” Mom said. “Well, didn’t at least.” “Really?” Nash asked. “I would have pegged her for a girl with lots of boys.” “That’s not true,” I said quickly. “I had boyfriends. I just never brought them around for obvious reasons.”

“I don’t know, honey,” Dad said. “You’ve always been more interested in studying hard than meeting boys.” “Studying hard, huh?” Nash asked. “Sounds about right. Your daughter is a regular old bookworm.” “She used to spend hours in her bedroom reading romance novels,” Mom said, laughing. “She was such a moody teenager.” “Romance novels?” Nash grinned at me. “The steamy kind?” “No!” I said quickly. “No. Just regular books. She doesn’t know what she’s talking about.” “They were steamy all right!” Dad said, and I turned bright red. “What?

They were.” Nash laughed loudly along with Dad, and Mom gave me a well, what can you do look. The waitress came soon after with our meals. Without a doubt, so far it had been the weirdest dinner of my life. Nash was charming, clearly winning over my parents, and they seemed so willing to make jokes about my sex life, not to mention to air my embarrassing past life. As if anybody was cool when they were a teenager? We ate for a few minutes, but about ten minutes after the meals came, Dad gave Mom a look. She nodded and turned back to us.

“What?” I asked her. “I saw that look.” “Your father isn’t feeling well. We should get going.” Nash frowned. “Are you sure? I’m having a great time.” “Nash, it was good to meet you,” Dad said. “Sorry about this.” He stood up. Mom stood too. “Honey, I’ll call you soon. Nash, lovely meeting you.” “Same to you, Tracey, Chris. Please, we’ll do this again soon.” “Of course.” Mom smiled and they left quickly. We sat back down and Nash looked at me. “Your dad okay?”

“Cancer,” I said. “Shit,” he said. “I’m sorry.” “The chemo makes him sick. I guess he just hit his limit.” I hated that the meal had ended like that. Nash and I sat there in silence, picking at our food, Nash finishing off his third whisky. For all their jokes, it had still felt really good to see my parents and to forget for one second that I was lying to them. Dad had looked pretty bad, and seeing him that way had only solidified my resolve to see this whole thing through. “So that’s why you’re doing this,” Nash said. “I figured it was something like that.”

“Yeah,” I said softly. “I guess so. The money is for them.” He nodded but didn’t say anything else. We finished our food, he paid, and we left. We didn’t talk much in the car ride back to the hotel. I was distracted thinking about my parents, and I had no clue what was going on with him. Seeing Dad had made everything real. Sure, Nash was an asshole, and getting involved with him was so clearly an awful idea. But my parents needed that money, and they loved me enough to fly out to Providence, even with Dad was so sick.

I was going to finish this. Regardless of what happened, I had to do it for my parents. I caught Nash looking at me, and a thrill ran through me.

Chapter Twenty-Six: Nash

“This is hard.” I looked at her and shrugged. “Never said it would be easy. “Seriously, Nash,” she said, frowning. We were sitting back in our hotel room, sipping drinks from room service. Some crappy reality TV show was playing but we weren’t paying attention.

“You saw how sick my dad looked,” she said. “He couldn’t even make it through the meal.” “He did look bad,” I said, frowning. “I hate that I have to lie to him.” She stretched out, and I could tell she was a little drunk. “You know what I mean?” “Sure,” I said, sipping my whisky. “Ugh. This sucks.” She finished her drink. “Can I get another one of these?” “Sure,” I said, grinning. I called up room service and asked for a bottle of gin, some tonic water, ice, and a glass. I also ordered another whisky for myself. “You can be so nice sometimes,” Selena said. “When you’re not being a jerk.”

I grinned at her and sat down on the couch. She scooted closer to me. “You think I’m a jerk?” “Uh, yeah, obviously,” she said. “You’re a huge ass.” “Thanks,” I said. “You’re a princess.” “Oh don’t be a big baby,” she said. “You’re an asshole with a nice cock.” She sat up and covered her mouth, giggling. “Did I just say that?” “You’re drunker than I realized,” I said, laughing. “But thank you. I’m glad you like my cock.” “It’s a great cock,” she said. “So hard. So big. I like to feel it in my mouth and in my pussy.”

Fuck. That great cock was suddenly rock hard. She was pretty drunk, which wasn’t the most attractive thing in the world, but I couldn’t help my physical responses. When a fucking sexy woman complimented my cock, it listened. “You’re pretty wasted, aren’t you?” She giggled again. “Just speaking the truth. I’m stressed and angry and sad about my dad, and you’re a big asshole most of the time, but your cock really helps with my stress.” “I’m here to serve.” She put her hand on my chest. “Good. I like when you serve me. Serve me that sex!”

I laughed at her. “Are you trying to seduce me?” “Is it working?” “Yes and no.” “No?” She pouted. I wanted to kiss her lips, slip my dick into her mouth, fuck her rough. But she was just too drunk and it would feel wrong. “Why not?” “You’re too drunk,” I said, smiling. “You know I want to fuck you until you can’t stand, but I’m pretty sure you’ll vomit on me.” Just then, the room service came. Selena jumped up and intercepted me before I could send them away. She took the drinks inside and started to make

herself another gin and tonic while I tipped the guy. When he was gone, she looked at me, sipping her drink. “I am not too drunk to fuck,” she said. I laughed, shaking my head. “Maybe not, but I’d rather not find out.” “Why not?” She stepped closer to me, a little unsteady, staring into my eyes. “You don’t want to feel my pussy wrapped around that big dick?” “You know I do,” I grunted, stepping back. She took a huge sip and then put her glass down on a table. Without another word, she stripped her shirt off and stared at me.

I clenched my jaw. The girl had a fucking incredible body, and my cock was raging hard, but she was wasted. Every time she spoke it became clear how much drunker she was than I had realized. Seeing her dad that sick must have really pushed her limits. Damn. She pouted again, trying to look sexy, pressing her breasts together. “Come on, Nash,” she said. “Give me what I want. Give me that big SEAL cock.” I shook my head. “Put your clothes on,” I grunted. “Why?” She stepped toward me and then stumbled. “Oh, I don’t feel good.” “Shit,” I muttered. “That’s why.”

“I think I need to use the bathroom.” “Come on,” I said, and helped her back through the bedroom. I put her down in front of the toilet and she instantly threw up. And my erection instantly went away. Nothing killed my fucking boner faster than puke. “I’m sorry,” she groaned into the toilet, and I just laughed. “You’re fine,” I said. “Just do your thing.” I sat there and made sure she didn’t choke on her own puke as she emptied her stomach into the toilet. Poor girl had gotten fucking wasted because of all this.

The least I could do was sit there and make sure she didn’t fucking die. After a few minutes, she leaned back against the tub. “I think I’m okay,” she slurred. “Good,” I said. “Pass out now. I’ll be in the other room. Just yell.” She looked at me. “Nash?” “Yeah?” “I’m glad you’re here.” I looked at her for a second. “Yeah, me too.” I turned and left. I left the bedroom door open so I could make sure I heard if she yelled, and then I collapsed onto the couch, sipping my drink.

I had not wanted to see her puke like that, but for some fucking weird reason I hadn’t been insanely repulsed by her. Any other slut in my life would have been tossed out so fast she could barely breathe, but for some reason I wasn’t sickened by that with Selena. Instead, I felt weirdly worried for her. That was not fucking like me. When had this fake marriage become something else? I couldn’t put my finger on it. Somewhere along the line I went from looking at her as a useful means to an end to looking at her as a person in my life. She was supposed to be just a convenient tool to use. She was

supposed to keep me in line long enough to get me back into active duty. Instead, I was starting to give a shit about her. I cared about her damn family, I couldn’t get her out of my head, and I cared about how she felt. That was not what I had signed up for. I stood up and undressed. I hadn’t heard anything new from Selena in a few minutes, so I assumed she was passed out by the toilet. I turned off the TV and got into my little couch bed, still sipping my whisky. I couldn’t get her body or her words out of my head. Fuck, if only she weren’t so drunk, I would have fucked her rough

and deep, made her never forget my cock. At least I had my whisky.

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Selena

I woke up with a disgusting taste in my mouth. It took me a minute or two before what had happened came back to me. Oh my god I threw myself at him, I thought to myself, shocked. And he had turned me down.

I was mortified. The events of the night slowly came back to me. I remembered drinking too much wine at dinner but not saying anything to him. The stress of seeing my dad so sick must have pushed me over the edge, because when we got back to the hotel, I’d just kept drinking. And then I got wasted, really wasted. And I said some really dirty things to him. Oh my god, I took off my shirt and threw myself at him. And then he had watched me puke. I curled up into a ball feeling like death, and mortified on top of that. I did not want to see him at all, couldn’t face

him. I wanted to curl up and die or maybe just disappear. The thing was, I meant what I had said last night. I loved his cock, his body. He was an asshole, but I was beginning to see past that exterior, beginning to understand him a little bit better. He was such a prick, but he was my prick. Grunting, I got out of bed and went into the bathroom. My head was pounding and my stomach was a mess. I brushed my teeth and tried to make myself look halfway presentable, but that was a losing battle. I went back out into the bedroom and opened the door. “Nash?” I called out.

It was time for some serious apologizing. I knew I was going to have to deal with his mocking jokes and cocky looks, but I probably deserved it. Maybe if I preempted him with some serious apologizing, he’d let me off lightly. Probably not, though. Nash Bell did nothing halfway. “Nash?” I called again, stepping out into the living room. It was empty. His little sleeping nest on the couch was tidied up, and there was a note on the coffee table. Went for a run. Order some breakfast. I’m still hard from your show last night. Nash.

I turned bright red at that last line. God, what was I doing to myself? This whole thing was crazy, and I was just making it so much worse by throwing myself at him. I knew what he thought of me. I knew I was just a way for him to look good in public, a way for him to get back into the good graces of his superiors. He wanted to go back out into the desert and fight terrorists, and he thought I could help him achieve that goal. I was nothing more to him than that. I needed to keep reminding myself of that, or else risk getting hurt when he finally did disappear.

I flopped down on the couch with a huge sigh. I grabbed the phone and ordered a quick breakfast, guessing that Nash would want some bacon and eggs when he got back. I hung up and absently stared at the television, flipping through the channels. I felt like death. I hadn’t gotten that drunk in a long time, not since freshman year. I was hungover and embarrassed and confused and upset, and really just stewing in my own suck. In my mind, that morning couldn’t get any worse. And then there was a knock at the door. I stood up, feeling like crap, head pounding. The room service had come

really fast, or maybe it was Livy. “Coming,” I called out. I pulled the door open and stopped in my tracks. Standing there was a short man, about my height but very muscular. He was bald and was wearing camouflage cargo pants and a black button-down shirt. He smiled at me. “Hi, Selena,” he said. “Uh, hi,” I answered. “Do I know you?” “I’m here to see Nash.” “He’s not here. Who are you again?” “Just a friend.” He looked inside. “Nash, are you in there?” “I said he’s not here,” I said, getting annoyed.

“Liar.” Suddenly he pushed me back. I stumbled and nearly fell over, and he was quickly on top of me. I tried to scream, but his hand was over my mouth. He kicked the door shut. “Don’t scream,” he said, “or this will get worse. Where is Nash?” I tried to answer but couldn’t. I stopped struggling. “I’m going to move my hand,” he said. He moved it slowly. “Help!” I screamed, and instantly he clamped it back over my mouth. “Dumb bitch,” he said. He dragged me back into the bedroom. He found a pair of my panties on the ground and grabbed them. He moved his hand and

shoved the panties into my mouth, punching me in the gut. I fell onto my knees and felt like I was going to throw up again. He was on me then, shoving me to the ground. He pulled some duct tape from one of the pockets in his pants and wrapped it around my face and then around my hands. “There we go,” he said, standing back. My hands were taped behind my back and the panties were taped inside my mouth. “That’s better.” He grabbed me roughly and dragged me back into the main room. He pushed me down onto a chair and taped my ankles together.

“Selena, Selena, Selena,” he said, smiling. “It’s so nice to meet you.” I stared at him, confused. I didn’t recognize him, had never seen him before. He was acting like he knew Nash, but I couldn’t imagine that someone who knew Nash would do this to me. Nash had never mentioned any friends, anyway. No, this man was someone else. I had no clue what he wanted, but I was terrified. “Blink once if Nash is coming back soon, twice if you don’t know,” he asked. I blinked twice.

He grunted. “Stupid fucking girl. I never understood what he saw in you. Nash, my man, was living the fucking life.” He looked around the room, rooting through Nash’s stuff. “Look at this,” he said, finding the note. “Out for a run.” He grinned at me. “So our boy will be back soon then.” He tossed the note aside and reached into another pocket. He pulled out a gun and I nearly fell off the chair, trying to scream. “Calm down,” he said. “This isn’t for you. It’s for Nash.” He sighed, admiring the weapon. “Nash is such a popular guy now. I loved him back before he was famous,

you know? The guy is a fucking legend in the military world.” He walked over toward me and touched my face. I recoiled in terror and disgust. “Most of the stuff in his book is a lie,” he said. “Did you know that? Well, not a lie, but all the details are made up. Nash was a pretty serious special ops kind of guy, and you can’t have that sort of information out in the public.” He began rooting through the stuff in the room. “I can’t wait to see him,” the man said. “The last time I saw him was a few months ago, in Indianapolis. I didn’t say hi back then; I was way too shy. But now, now I’m going to say hello.” He

pulled the clip from his gun and looked at it, smiling. “Don’t worry, Selena,” he said. “You’re not in danger. I don’t care about you. I care about Nash. I want to prove that he’s not as amazing as everyone says he is. He’s just another washed-up military asshole pretending like he’s a badass.” He stared at me, smiling hugely. “I’m going to put a bullet in his head. Then everyone will know that he’s just another fake.” I struggled against my bonds, staring at the man, my heart pounding in my chest.

He was clearly insane, obviously out of his mind, but he was in our room and I was tied to the chair. And his gun looked very, very real. Nash had no clue what he was coming back to, no clue what was waiting for him. This freaking psycho was going to kill him for no reason other than jealousy. Suddenly there was a knock at the door. The man glared at me. “Who’s that?” He walked over and looked through the peephole. “Room service,” I heard someone call from outside. “Go away,” the man said. “We have your food here.” “Go the fuck away.”

He stared out for another second and then stormed over to me. He smacked me across the face, knocking me off the chair. Pain flared all through my face. “You dumb bitch. Why didn’t you tell me you had room service coming?” he growled. I tried to struggle away from him, but he grabbed me and shoved me back onto the chair. “There’s no escape, Selena,” he said. “You’re going to watch me kill your husband.” I stared into his deep brown eyes and realized that he was right, there was no escape. This man was insane, and that was all there was to it.

I felt my whole body begin to shake and tremble from fear, fear jolting through my spine, fear clouding my mind. Nash was coming, straight into a trap.

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Nash

I’d been so damn lazy since I’d married Selena. I didn’t know why. Going for long, early runs was one way to keep my sanity. That probably explained why I had been losing my damn mind ever since that girl had come into my life. My feet banged the pavement as I tore up the miles, running mindlessly. I was trying to escape the memory of her

body, her perfect fucking hips and breasts barely covered by her bra. She talked so dirty when she was drunk. She sucked cock so good when she was sober, too. Fuck, even when running I couldn’t get her off my mind. She was so stuck inside my head that it was all but impossible to outrun her. I turned along my loop, heading back toward the hotel. I wondered if she was awake yet, and what she’d ordered for breakfast. She was probably hungover as hell. I wondered if she had liked my little note. I could see the hotel up ahead. My breath was coming fast and deep, and I

felt good for the first time in a while. Well, the first time except for when I was fucking Selena, touching her body, standing close to her. I felt strong, and I could tell that I was still in good shape despite all my fucking boozing and sleeping around. Maybe I’d lost a few steps, but even me at my worst was better than most men. And I wasn’t even close to my worst yet. I stopped out front of the hotel, catching my breath. There weren’t any paparazzi around, fortunately. I wasn’t really famous enough to have them hanging around constantly, so I got lucky

once in a while and had a peaceful second or two. It took me a few minutes to cool off, but eventually I walked back into the hotel. I nodded at the girls standing behind the front desk and headed into the elevator. I leaned up against the wall, thinking about Selena. I wondered what she was wearing and how bad she was feeling. Maybe I’d go out and get her some aspirin or some shit, or at least call down to room service for it. She didn’t seem like a complainer, so hopefully she’d be able to get through the day without passing out.

The elevator doors opened and I headed down the hall, still lost in thought. I saw our door up ahead. And stopped in my tracks. Sitting on the ground outside the door was a room service cart. It looked covered still, as if nobody had touched it. I cocked my head, curious. Was Selena out? Why would she order breakfast and then leave? In the pit of my stomach, I knew something was wrong. The room service cart just sitting there looked wrong, felt wrong. All of my training was telling me to get out of there, that something was

happening. I had no weapon, nothing to defend myself with. But Selena could be in trouble. She could have slipped in the shower or gone into spontaneous cardiac arrest. I took a deep breath and went to the door, swiping my card to unlock it. I pushed it open. “Don’t move.” It only took me a second to assess the situation. A normal person might have been confused by what I saw, but years of combat and training kept me levelheaded. Selena was sitting on a chair, her face covered in duct tape, her ankles bound together, her hands bound behind

her back. And standing next to her was a shorter bald man, stocky, maybe in his mid-thirties, wearing camo pants and a black button-down shirt. And holding a gun aimed directly at my face. “What do you want?” I asked him. “Come inside. Slowly.” I stepped inside. “Close the door.” I closed it. “Let’s talk about this,” I said. “Nash Bell. Do you recognize me?” I shook my head. “No, I don’t.” There was a twinge of anger. “You don’t? How could you not?”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I meet a lot of people.” “But you’d remember me,” he said. “I wrote you emails. So many emails. All about your book, about the combat in your book, and about the shit our government is doing to ruin us.” I stared at him and suddenly it hit me. “I do remember you,” I said. And that was true. Months ago, Livy had shown me a string of emails from some “deranged fan,” as she had put it. The guy had been ranting about the fake details of my book, how the government was covering something up and somehow I was involved. He’d kept saying that I was

fake, that I wasn’t really a SEAL at all, that I was just another crisis actor. He smiled. “So you understand.” “What’s your name?” I asked him. “John,” he said. “John Smith.” “Okay, John,” I said, realizing it was a fake name. He expected to live after this somehow. “Why don’t you let the girl go? We can talk.” He moved closer to me. “I don’t want to talk, Nash. I want the world to know that you’re fake, that the whole war is fake. You’re an actor, a phony, a liar.” “Okay,” I said. “We can talk about that. Tell everyone if you want. But let the girl go.”

“I can’t do that. She’s important.” “She’s not important, John. She’s just a girl.” “She’s your wife,” he sneered, moving even closer. Come on, asshole, I thought to myself. Just a few more fucking steps. “Yes, she is, but she doesn’t know anything.” “So you admit it!” he screeched. “Let her go and we’ll talk some more,” I said. He turned and stormed away, standing next to Selena. He pressed the gun to her head and I flinched. “Shut up!” he yelled. “She’s mine. She needs to know the truth about you.”

“Okay, John, okay. What do you want me to tell her?” “The truth. You’re a phony. You’re fake.” “Okay, John. I’m fake. It’s all been a lie.” “I knew it,” he said, practically in tears. He was completely insane, absolutely deranged. He really believed that the government was faking conspiracies and horrible atrocities all over the world for some crazy greater purpose. He was so beaten down by the world, so sad and pathetic, that he denied reality. It was easier for him to believe in incredibly complex and

elaborate conspiracies involving thousands of people than to believe that tragedies happened. “Move the gun from her, John,” I said. “Point it at me.” He pointed it at me. “Move,” he said, gesturing at a chair next to him. “Sit.” I moved slowly toward the chair, keeping my hands up. “Okay, I’ll sit. Whatever you want.” “Good. Then you’ll tell everyone the truth.” “Okay, John. Whatever you want.” “Move.” I came closer and closer to him. Five feet, four feet, two feet, and then I was

within distance. He held the gun pointed at me. Then I made my move. Using the back of my left hand, I swatted the gun away. He pulled the trigger, missing me. I stepped in with my right arm, putting my right hand on his gun hand’s wrist and grabbed hold, turning my back to him. He tried to punch me with his free left hand, but it barely hurt. I stomped his instep and then slammed my forehead into his nose once, twice, three times. Blood ran freely down his face, and I twisted his wrist. He screamed in pain and dropped the gun.

I quickly followed that with a knee to his midsection, forcing him back a step. I struck him once in the chest, in the throat, and then in the nose. Finally, I grabbed his arm and threw him over my hip, sending his body crashing through the coffee table. He lay there groaning while I picked up his gun and walked toward him. “What’s your real name?” I asked him. “Sam,” he groaned. “I know you’re fake. I know you are.” “Sam,” I said, “I don’t have to kill you. But I’m going to.” I pulled the trigger. I put a bullet between his eyes, blood splashing from

his skull. I made a face. I hadn’t needed to kill the man, but nobody fucking broke into my room and took my wife hostage. Nobody fucked with her. As soon as he had threatened to kill her, I knew he was a dead man. Before maybe I could have let him live, but the piece of fucking human garbage had threatened her, and that would not stand. I tossed the gun aside, making a disgusted face, and then quickly went to Selena. I pulled the duct tape off her and pulled a pair of panties from her mouth. “Nash!” she said. “You killed him.” “Yeah.” I ripped the tape from her wrists and ankles. “I did.”

She threw her arms around me and hugged me tight, crying onto my chest. I held her back. She probably would never understand why I had killed that man, and I was okay with that. I could bear that burden for the both of us. It was my job; it was what I was trained for. I was a killer and always would be.

The cops swarmed the scene like bugs. Three hours later, we had been questioned by every single detective in the area. Our story was always the same: When I’d wrestled the gun from the attacker, it had gone off, killing him

instantly. Selena didn’t seem conflicted about telling this small lie. Nobody would miss the dead fucking psycho. Livy stood next to me, shaking her head. “I’m sorry, Nash. I don’t know how this happened.” “Apologize to Selena,” I said. “I’m fine.” “She’s pretty shaken up.” “Yeah,” I grunted. “She’s upset.” “For good reason.” “Sure.” I stretched, already sick of the questions. Selena was talking to yet another detective, telling him the same damn story again. I just wanted to get her out of there, back to somewhere safe.

Finally, the detective stopped grilling her. I left Livy and walked over to Selena, putting my arm around her. “You okay?” I asked. “Fine,” she said. “God, Nash, that was so crazy.” “I know, but you’re safe with me.” She looked at me for a second. “I know that.” “Want to get out of here?” “Yeah, but we don’t have a room.” “Hotel gave us another if you want some quiet.” “Let’s go.” I kept my arm around her and led her back inside. Nobody stopped us as we

got into the elevator and went up to the top floor. We didn’t talk. We didn’t have to. I think we both knew what we wanted. We moved down the hallway and I unlocked the door. It was a much smaller room, a normal-size room. It had a single bathroom and a single queen-size bed. As soon as the door shut, I pressed Selena up against the wall and kissed her hard. She kissed me back, not surprised. She wrapped her arms around me, mouth pressed hard against mine, hands running through my hair.

I was on fucking fire. My cock was rock fucking hard, and in that moment, I needed her more than anything. Because the only thing I’d kept thinking when that psycho had pressed his gun to her head was that I wanted him to kill me, not her. I was willing to take a bullet for her if it meant she would be spared. I’d never really felt that sort of attachment to a single person before. I would have died for my country or for my squad, but that was a different thing. What I’d felt for Selena in that moment was reckless and intense passion. I would have done anything for her, which

was why I had put a bullet in that scumbag’s skull. I’d kill for her. As I kissed her, I knew what I wanted, and I was going to take what I wanted.

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Selena

As I kissed him back, I knew what I needed. He had killed for me. Maybe he didn’t need to, but he had anyway. I was soaking wet as he pressed his strong body against mine, pinning me against the wall, and I wanted him so badly I could barely think.

He had risked himself for me. He’d made his move and made it fast, taking that guy out like it was nothing. He’d struck the psycho hard and fast, taking him out and then finishing him off. He could have played along, but I could tell that the moment the psycho threatened me, Nash was going to make a move. I could see it in his eyes. He cared about me, more than he was probably willing to admit. And in that moment, watching Nash kill for me, I knew I felt the same way. I was falling deeply for him, body and mind, and after the rush and emotional terror of the last few minutes, I was ready to give myself to him.

He pressed his hands down my thin shorts, bypassing my panties, and pressed his fingers against my soaked clit. “You’re fucking soaked,” he said, “like you always are for me.” “Nash, I can’t help it,” I said. He began to stroke me, soft circles, amazing sensual touches that sent shivers of pleasure through my mind. “Shit,” I said. “Oh god that feels good.” “You dirty girl,” he grunted. “You’ve been thinking about this all morning, about getting fucked rough by me.” “Nash,” I whispered. “You’re my wife,” he grunted. “My fucking girl, Selena. This pussy is mine.”

He pressed his fingers deep inside me, and I moaned loudly. “Every inch of you is mine to do with what I want.” “Yes,” I panted. “Yes, whatever you want.” He pulled me from the wall and pushed me toward the bed. “Strip,” he commanded. I did as he told me. I took off my shirt, unhooked my bra, took off my shorts, and tossed aside my panties. I stood in front of him completely naked. His eyes took in the full length of my body before he grabbed my hips, spinning me around. He pushed me over, putting my hands on the bedspread.

He grabbed my hair, tilting my head back to whisper in my ear. “I love this fucking pussy,” he said as he pressed his fingers deep inside me. “Fuck, Selena, I need this tight fucking pussy.” “Oh my god, Nash,” I said as he fucked me with his fingers. “I want to feel you inside me so badly.” He continued to stroke me with his fingers, his body pressed closer against mine, his lips next to my ear. His hands held my hair firmly as he went from rubbing my clit to fucking my pussy with his fingers. “I want to taste you,” he said. “I want to taste every inch of you. I want to

feel your tight cunt wrapped around my thick cock.” “Whatever you want, Nash. I want you.” He pulled back, and suddenly I felt his hands on my hips. I gasped as his face pressed against my pussy from behind, his tongue moving inside my pussy. He began to eat me out from behind, his tongue working my pussy, pressing inside and then rolling down along my clit. He was so fucking dirty licking me like that, eating me out, licking every inch of me. It sent wave after wave of pleasure running through me, and I couldn’t believe how incredible it felt. I

was ready to give myself to him, and he just licked me like that, lapping up my soaked pussy, tongue working my clit and then pressing deep inside my pussy. It felt incredible. I gripped the sheets and moaned into the fabric. “Fuck, Nash,” I groaned. “Oh my god that feels good.” “You taste incredible,” he said. “I want to lick this pussy all fucking day long. I want to make you scream my name and come over and over again.” He slapped my ass as he licked my pussy from behind. He was strong and commanding, and I completely lost myself in him. I felt his tongue roam all around my pussy, his strong hands

gripping my hips, slapping my ass. I moaned and gripped the sheets, saying his name over and over, wanting him so badly. My mind was blank with pleasure rocking through me. I felt like I was on the edge. His tongue kept working, licking me, licking me, pressing inside me, licking down along my skin, on my clit, his strong hands gripping my hips. I was moaning loudly, losing myself, my mind a blank but the pleasure and Nash. And just as I was close to coming, so deliciously close, he pulled back. “Nash,” I groaned. “Please. Don’t stop.”

I looked back and watched him open a condom and roll it down over his cock. “Oh, I’m not stopping,” he said. “I just want to feel you come on my cock.” I gasped as he grasped my hips and pressed himself deep inside me. I was so soaking wet that he slipped easily inside, pressing deeply. That incredible sensation of pleasure and pain rocketed through my mind, though it was way more pleasure than pain this time. I was getting used to his size, and it was so incredible. He began to rock inside me, thrusting in and out slowly. He pulled my hair, lifting my chin back. “I love this fucking slick cunt,” he whispered. “I want to fuck your pussy

until you scream my name.” I could only moan in response. I was on the edge and loving it, all pent-up, bad energy beginning to slowly spill from me. Nash began to fuck me harder, his cock thrusting deep inside my soaked pussy. I took every inch of him, every single inch of his thick, long cock. I began to buck my hips back against his, wanting more. “That’s how you like it,” he grunted. “You like it rough and hard. Ride that fucking cock, girl.” I worked my hips at his command, moving my back and legs, slamming myself into him. He grunted, wrapping his hand around my thigh and pressing his fingers against my clit.

Waves of deep pleasure. I kept slamming myself back, moaning, sweat peaking along my body, taking his thick cock, riding his length. I was so wet, so slick, that I slid up and down along him. “God I love watching that body work,” he said. “I want to fuck this pussy for everyone to see. I want the world to know how fucking delicious you are, how fucking sexy.” He slapped my ass, hard, and I moaned. He reached forward and felt my breasts as he took over fucking me, thrusting hard, fast, deep. He fucked me like an animal, riding my ass like it was nothing. He fucked me slick and deep,

rough and hard, and I could only moan, over and over, saying his name. “That’s right,” he grunted. “Take that fucking cock, girl. You dirty fucking girl. You love getting this tight pussy fucked deep and hard. You want me to fill you up with my hot cum, don’t you?” “Yes,” I moaned. “Oh my god. I’m so fucking close, Nash. Keep going.” Just then, he pulled back. I felt him slip out of me. He grabbed my hips and turned me, pressing me onto my back. He grabbed my legs and pulled them up in the air, pulling my ass to the edge of the bed while he remained standing. “I want to see your face,” he said. “I want you to look in my eyes while you

fucking come.” I gasped as he pressed himself back inside me. He began to fuck me again, and I held on to my breasts, barely able to think as entirely new sensations flooded me from the new angle. I watched his face, his handsome, rugged face as he fucked me. “Come on my cock, girl,” he said. “Come for me. I want to make my fucking wife come on my thick cock. I love watching it slide in and out of your tight cunt, filling you up.” “Keep going,” I whispered. “Keep going, Nash. Keep fucking me.” He pressed his thumb against my clit, and I threw my head back, gripping the

sheets above my head, pleasure rocking me. He fucked me harder, deeper, sweat covering our bodies, pleasure rolling through my skin. Every inch of me was on fire as he fucked me, and everything was right, everything was perfect. And then the orgasm burst through my spine. My whole body tensed, my muscles contracting, as the incredible wave of pleasure blew through me. “That’s right,” he said. “Come for me, girl. You fucking drive me wild.” I came hard and fast, my whole body clenched. He didn’t let up didn’t slow down, just fucked me mercilessly. He held onto my hips and pulled me tight,

slamming his cock inside me, fucking me rough, hard, deep. He had no mercy for me, and I didn’t want any. All I wanted was his strong body dominating mine, fucking me deep, making my pussy his. And my pussy was his. Every inch of my body was his. His cock filled me, and I knew I was his as the orgasm rocketed through me. “Fuck. That face sends me over the edge,” he grunted, and I watched as he stiffened. “Fill me up, Nash,” I moaned. “Come inside me. Come in my pussy.” “Fuck,” he grunted, slamming into me. I watched as he came, his whole body stiff, grunting his pleasure into me.

He slowly finished and collapsed onto the bed next to me. “That was what I needed,” he grunted. “Nothing like good sex after killing a man.” I laughed. “Don’t be gross.” “Sorry.” I pressed my head against his chest and felt his heart beating, his breath moving in and out of his lungs. “Why did that happen?” I asked softly. “There are a lot of crazy fucking people in the world.” He paused. “It won’t happen again.” “How do you know?” “It won’t,” he repeated more firmly.

I nodded. “Okay. I believe you.” The horror of earlier was still lingering at the edges of my mind, but for some reason I felt so much better already. Just having him near me, touching my body, it made me feel right. Ever since it had happened, he was the only thing I could think about. Not how horrible it was seeing him kill that man, or the fear I felt for my life and his, but how badly I wanted to touch Nash, to kiss him. It wasn’t even to thank him for saving me. It was just pure need. I snuggled closer to him, and he didn’t move. We just stayed there,

silently breathing together, looking up at the ceiling, sweat drying in the cool air.

Chapter Thirty: Nash

I woke up, not sure where I was or what time it was. For a few seconds the room was completely unfamiliar. And then I realized I was lying naked in bed next to Selena. She was clearly still asleep too. I checked the clock. It was after seven, and the sun had already set outside. The insanity of the day came back to me slowly.

I could see that bastard’s face as he held the gun to Selena’s head. I could see him as I pulled the trigger, the surprise in his eyes. I rolled over onto my back and looked at her. She stirred but didn’t wake, her breathing deep and even. The sex came wafting back into my memory, her body, the way she came. My cock was already getting hard again at the thought of her so close, her body bare. I didn’t know what was happening to me. I’d never felt this way about someone before, never would have risked what I had earlier for someone. In the moment, all I had been able think about was keeping her safe.

And in some ways, that fucking terrified me. There was a light knock at the door. Selena took a sharp breath, and I put a hand on her back. “It’s okay,” I said softly. “Who is it?” she asked. “Not sure.” “What time is it?” “Around seven.” “Oh. We slept for a few hours.” “Yeah,” I said, getting out of bed. I slipped my pants and shirt back on. “Go back to sleep. I’ll deal with it.” “Okay,” she mumbled, rolling over. I walked over to the door and looked out the peephole. Livy stared back at me,

impatient. I opened the door and stepped out, shutting it behind me. “What’s up, Liv?” “You guys okay?” “Yeah. We’re fine. Selena is sleeping.” She nodded. “Good. Detectives want to talk to you guys some more tomorrow, but they managed to identify the guy.” “Who was he?” “His name was Sam Bish. Apparently he’s been in and out of mental institutions for a long time, though he was supposed to be medicated.” “Guess he stopped taking the pills.”

She nodded. “Guess so.” She paused, frowning. “You okay?” “Not the first guy I’ve killed, Liv.” “I know that, but it’s different when you’re not at war.” “It wasn’t different,” I said. “It was just part of the job.” She sighed, looking down the hall. “Yeah, well, I’m glad you’re okay.” “Is that your way of saying you care?” “Don’t push it, Nash.” She looked back at me and smiled. “I have other news, actually.” “What’s that?” “Your movie. It got the green light. Filming begins in a month.”

I raised an eyebrow, surprised. “Seriously?” “Seriously. Congratulations, Nash. You’re about to make a lot of money.” I laughed, shaking my head. “It’s happening so suddenly.” “That’s how it works.” She looked down at her phone, frowned, and looked back at me. “So, they want you to be a consultant.” “What’s that mean?” She shrugged. “You’ll probably sit around and tell them if something looks stupid. And they’ll probably ignore you, but you’ll get a nice fat paycheck on top of what you’ll already make.” “Can’t really say no then, can I?”

“The publisher wants you to go,” she said slowly. I nodded. “Okay. That’s settled then. I have my marching orders.” “Don’t be annoyed, Nash.” “Not annoyed.” I leaned against the door. “Might be nice to stay in one place for a while. Selena might like it better.” “She’ll come?” I grinned at Livy. “She is my wife after all.” Liv smiled back. “Whatever you say. Look, I have to go. Take the night off. We’ll talk tomorrow morning.” “Sounds good.” “You sure you’re okay?” “Fine, Liv. Thanks.”

She nodded once and then turned and walked off. I was surprised by how much Livy seemed to care; I hadn’t been sure she had it in her. People could surprise you sometimes. I turned back to the door and swiped my keycard, unlocking it. The light was on inside and Selena was in the bathroom. Fully dressed, unfortunately. “Who was that?” she asked. “Guess.” “Our lovely handler?” “Exactly.” I walked into the bathroom and wrapped my arms around her. She smiled as I kissed her neck. “What did she want?” “Good news,” I said.

“What?” “My movie got the green light.” “Nash!” She turned around and kissed me. “That’s great.” “They want me to come act as a consultant. Filming starts in a month, so I guess we’ll be going to L.A. soon.” She smiled. “That’s amazing.” “We’ll stay in one place, won’t have to travel around. Have you been there before?” She shook her head. “No. Never.” “You’ll like it.” I kissed her, pulling her roughly against me. “Now, I have something else I want from you.” She smiled. “I think I can guess what that is.”

I pressed my lips against her ear. “Get used to it,” I said. I kissed her hard, not a fucking care in the world.

Chapter Thirty-One: Selena

I woke up early, my body tired and sore in a good way. Nash was still sleeping next to me as I climbed out of bed and went into the bathroom, shutting the door. The night before flashed through my mind. We hadn’t left the bed, and he’d been insatiable. We stopped only to have some room service. He wouldn’t keep his hands off of me, his fingers so

incredible, his mouth all over my skin, his cock deep between my legs. I shivered, smiling at the thought of him sliding in and out of me, over and over, his strong hands rough on my hips. Nash Bell. The biggest asshole in the world, my fake husband. I didn’t know what was happening between us, or where any of this was going, but I knew I wanted to be with him. I wanted to go to L.A. and see what happened. Maybe things wouldn’t work out, maybe we’d end up getting a divorce for real. Maybe he just wanted to fuck me until he was done with me. I didn’t know. But I wanted to find out.

Because I was falling for him, deeply and crazily. I sighed, looking in the mirror. I was trying desperately not to think about what had happened with that crazy guy, but I kept getting flashes of his face. I could feel the gun pressed up against my head and feel my heart hammering in my chest, fear spiking through me. I took a deep breath and let it out. It was okay. Nash was in the other room, and I was safe. He wasn’t going to leave again, and if he did, he’d come back. He always came back. Just then, my phone began to ring. I nearly jumped out of my skin, but I quickly ran out of the bathroom and

grabbed it off the dresser. Nash stirred and looked up at me. “What time is it?” he grunted, but I didn’t answer. I didn’t recognize the number, but the area code was from my hometown. “Hello?” I said. “Hi, honey. It’s Mom.” “Hey, Mom,” I said, walking away from Nash. He was watching me too intently. I went into the bathroom and shut the door. “What’s going on? I didn’t recognize the number.” “Sorry to call so early.” She sounded stressed and tired. “I’m calling from the hospital.” My breath caught in my chest. “Dad?” I asked.

“I think you should come home.” I could hear the pain in her voice. I could hear it in her voice, knew what was happening, but I couldn’t believe it. He had looked bad the last time I’d seen him, very bad. But I didn’t think we were at this point, not yet. We were so far away from this point, years away. I hadn’t even gotten their money yet. “Why?” I asked, knowing the answer. “He’s doing a lot worse than I’ve been telling you,” Mom said. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to ruin your new marriage, but it’s pretty bad. That’s why we came to visit you guys. We weren’t sure if we’d ever get another chance.” She

paused for a second. “Sweetie,” she said, choking slightly, “you need to come home.” I felt my whole body freeze. The world stopped moving around me. I stared ahead and couldn’t think. My mom kept talking, but I didn’t really hear what she was saying. I couldn’t pay attention, couldn’t make the words make sense. I could only think, over and over, about how my dad was dying. He was dying in the hospital. I don’t know how long I sat there for. But eventually I found myself looking up at Nash, his face blank. He was gently lowering my hands and taking the phone away. I stared at him, in total

shock. “I have to go home,” I said to him. “I know,” he said. And when he hugged me, I couldn’t stop the tears. I cried against his chest and he didn’t say a word.

It took a few hours before I could get myself together enough to think coherently. “Don’t worry about the flight,” Nash said. “I’ll take care of it.” I was packing my stuff frantically, practically throwing it all into my suitcase. I was barely paying attention to him.

“You’ll be on the next flight. You’ll get back as soon as possible.” I nodded. “Okay.” I was moving in a daze as Nash watched me, silently appraising me. I had no clue what he was thinking, or what I was thinking, or what was going to happen. I could only think about my dad, my poor sick dad. I had never really imagined I’d lose him. I knew he was sick, knew he was bad, but it still never seemed real. You never imagined something like that could happen to your invincible father. I still could see him laughing as he taught me how to throw a baseball, how to ride a bike, how to fish. He used to take me to

a stream near our house and let me cast out, even though we never caught anything. He was always smiling, always laughing. I couldn’t imagine never hearing his laugh again. “Selena,” Nash said. “Hey.” I looked up at him. “Hey.” “You were staring off into space.” “Sorry.” He checked his watch. “We have to get you to the airport soon.” “Right.” I threw some more things into a bag. He took my first suitcase downstairs and came back ten minutes later to grab my second one.

“Ready?” he asked. “Next flight is in two hours. We can get you there if we leave now.” “Ready,” I said. We walked out of the room and down the hall. Livy met us outside, standing near the town car. “Selena,” she said, “I’m so sorry about your dad.” “Thanks,” I said. She took me by the shoulders, looking at me seriously. “If I can ever do anything for you, please, tell me and it will get done.” I blinked, surprised. She’d never given me much attention or even acted like she cared that I existed, and now she

was saying that? I didn’t understand her and probably never would, but it meant a lot. “Thanks,” I said. She nodded and then turned away. I climbed into the car and Nash climbed in after me. The ride to the airport went by in a flash. One second we were leaving the hotel and the next we were pulling up outside of the terminal. There was so much I wanted to say, so much I wanted to tell Nash, but none of it was coming out. It was like my mouth was glued shut, or maybe full of marbles. I couldn’t

make words come out, even though there were so many words I wanted to speak. I wanted to tell him how I felt. I wanted to tell him how much he meant to me. The words were there, on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn’t find them. And then he was standing there with my bags, looking at me. I climbed out of the car. “Ready?” he asked, frowning. “Yeah,” I said. He hugged me. I had to say it. “Come with me,” I blurted out. He stood back, staring at me. “What?”

“Come with me,” I said more softly. “Please. Come with me.” “Selena,” he said. I hugged him tight and wouldn’t let myself cry. I wasn’t going to cry. “Selena,” he said again, “I have to be in Los Angeles. We’re leaving tomorrow. If I don’t show up—it’s part of my mission.” I could hear the pain in his voice. “I get it,” I said. But I was empty inside in that moment. “I can’t come,” he said. I pulled away from him. “Okay.” “I’ll see you again soon,” he said. “Really soon. You can come to L.A.

when you’re ready.” “Okay.” I was already looking away from him, already feeling like I was the biggest idiot in the world. “You’ll be okay,” he said. “Sure.” He stared at me, but I took a step away. “See you later, Nash.” He nodded. “See you.” I walked away, even though it was the most painful thing I had ever done in my life. He stood there for a second and then got back into the car. It pulled away. I felt like a piece of me pulled away with that car. I knew he was going to leave eventually. I knew there was nothing I

could do about it, that he’d pay me my money and we’d be finished. After all, I was never really his wife. He was married to his job. He wanted to get back into combat, and in order to do that he had to go to Los Angeles. He had to follow through with his promises, play the good soldier, and maybe he’d get rewarded. There wasn’t any room for me in his plan. I was just a tool after all. A minute later, I turned and walked away. I gathered my ticket, got in line at security, and then flew home.

Chapter Thirty-Two: Nash

One Week Later Los Angeles was a fucking shit hole. I leaned back in my chair, on my third whisky, staring out across the buildings. I was sitting out on the balcony of my hotel room suite, and nothing felt fucking right. Liv wasn’t kidding when she said my job was going to be sitting around

watching. They didn’t give a fuck about my opinion at all. They had plenty of other consultants and writers and contractors, each with their own agenda, and I was just another face in the sea. Sure, it was my fucking story they were trying to tell, but what the fuck did they care about that? And so I sat there all day long, collecting my check, because that was my mission. My fucking mission. Livy assured me that my publishers were happy, but we both knew the fucking truth. My “publisher” was my fucking commanding officer, and this whole thing was just one

bullshit ruse to create another propaganda tool for the government. They were using me, using my story, to make themselves look good. I knew it and they knew it. Honestly, they weren’t really trying very hard to hide that fact. I was just a pawn in their little fucking game, but there I was, playing along. Because I was a Navy SEAL, even if my mission was domestic. I didn’t go against orders. I went to L.A. because that was what my superiors wanted me to do. I didn’t go with Selena because it was my fucking job to go to L.A. I took a long swig of whisky, trying not to think about her. I hadn’t spoken to

her since the airport, and the look of despair and sadness on her face had damn near fucking broken me. I’d wanted to go with her. I’d wanted it so badly, but I had this fucking obligation, had to follow orders. If I wanted to go back into combat, I had to do what they asked. I finished off my drink and filled up another. I sighed, looking out across the city, hating it. I hated L.A., how fake it was, how fake the people were. Hollywood was about the worst place in the fucking world as far as I was concerned, and I had spent time in some seriously fucked-up and dangerous places.

I knew what the real problem was. It wasn’t the city; the city was fucking fine. It was something else, and I was trying not to say it out loud. “Nash.” I turned around, surprised. “The fuck?” Liv stood leaning against the doorway. “How’s it going?” “How the fuck did you get in here?” She grinned at me. “Pour me a drink.” I eyed her for a second and then poured her a drink. I handed her the glass and she knocked it back. “Another.”

I grinned, pouring another. She took it and sipped. “Why are you here, Liv?” “We need to talk.” She sat down in the chair next to me. She looked different, and I couldn’t put my finger on it. And then it hit me: I’d never seen her wearing jean shorts and a T-shirt before. Or drink, for that matter, or really talk to me like a human fucking being. “What can I do for you?” I asked, curious. “Do you like it here?” I grunted. “It’s fine.” She smiled. “Come on, Nash, you hate it here. Just admit it.”

“Fine. It’s fucking awful.” I shrugged. “What’s it matter? You never cared before.” “No, I didn’t.” “What changed?” She looked at me for a second. “Do you know who I am?” she asked. I cocked my head to one side. “My fucking publicist. And a major weirdo. What’s going on?” She laughed softly. “You really haven’t figured it out?” “You’re starting to annoy me, Liv.” “Okay, I’ll spell it out. My full name is Lieutenant Livy Green, SEAL Team Ten leader.”

I gaped at her, shocked. There was no fucking way. “You’re special forces?” “You got me.” She spread her hands and grinned at me. “Apparently better than you.” “No fucking way.” I stared at her, completely surprised. As far as I could tell, she was just another civilian. I didn’t see any training in her, anything to suggest that she was more than she appeared. “How do you think I got assigned to you, Nash?” she asked. “I’m the liaison between you and General Benton. How do you think I got all that information from him?”

I shrugged. “I figured you really thought he was my publisher.” She laughed loudly, shaking her head. “God, you’re so fucking clueless, Nash. If I weren’t an insider, I would never believe the stories.” I grinned. “Yeah, but you know.” “Yeah, I do. It’s all true, more or less.” “So, what? Why are you telling me this?” “I’m sick of you looking at me like I’m some idiot civilian bossing you around. I want you to know that what I’m about to say comes from a fucking equal. Get it?” “Got it, sir,” I said, grinning.

“That’s better,” she mused. “I do outrank you.” “Technically. Sir.” “Enough of that.” She slammed her drink back and held out her glass for another. I finished mine and filled them both. “Listen now.” “Speak freely.” “You shouldn’t be here.” I laughed. “No shit. But if I don’t stay, Benton isn’t going to put me back on active duty.” “Maybe, but you still shouldn’t be here.” I looked at her. “I want to get back out there, Liv.”

“I know. I’m sure you do. You’re one of the best after all.” She sipped her drink, looking out over the city. “But you love her.” I stared at her for a full minute, not saying a word. We hadn’t spoken about Selena, ever, since she’d left to be with her parents. The media asked questions, but I deflected, telling them that she was home visiting her parents. They speculated, of course, but I didn’t give a fuck. “You don’t know shit,” I said softly. “Actually, I do. You’re in love with the girl.” I took a drink. “So what?”

She smiled at me. “So, get the fuck out of here, Nash. Go see her.” “Could ruin everything.” “Everything is ruined already and you know it. You can’t go back into the shit.” She looked at me with this half smile, this serious grin, and I knew she was speaking from experience. “When was the last time you felt alive?” “With her,” I said instantly, realizing it was true. “With her,” Liv repeated, nodding. “You’re rotting out here. You need her, Nash. You’re just too stupid and stubborn to see it.” “Like I was too stupid to figure out who you were?”

“Exactly.” She took a sip. “Just go see her. I can cover you for a week if you want. Or you can never come back and be done with all this.” She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter to me.” “Why are you helping me?” I asked. “Because you don’t deserve this. Not after everything you did. And plus”—she grinned at me—“who in this world should stand in the way of love?” I laughed, and she stood up, finishing her drink. “Thanks for the whisky,” she said. “Yeah,” I grunted. “Sure.” “Let me know if you leave. Again, I can cover a week. Figure your shit out.” “Yes, sir.” I stood up and saluted her.

She laughed. “God, that feels strange. The first time you’ve actually given me some respect.” “First time you deserved it.” I grinned at her. “At ease, soldier.” She turned and walked away, slipping out of my apartment silently. I shook my head, completely amazed and mystified. Lieutenant Livy was much more badass than I had realized. I finished my drink. It took me two minutes to decide what I wanted to do. I packed a bag in five. Another two minutes to piss and another ten to book a flight.

Then I was out the fucking door, and I wasn’t looking back.

It was a block just like any other. Finding Selena wasn’t hard. Her parents were still listed in the phone book, and all it took was one call to her mom to get the address. Tracy was nice as hell, and she seemed pretty happy to hear from me. So it seemed like Selena hadn’t told her the truth yet, which was good. Maybe she wasn’t as angry at me as she probably should’ve been. I felt like an asshole when the cab dropped me off. My stuff was back at the

hotel, and all I had were the clothes on my back. For some reason I felt like I should have brought a present, if not for Selena, then for her parents. But I had no clue how Chris was holding up, and so I didn’t want to do something stupid. I was fucking nervous, I realized. I hadn’t been nervous since my first tour of duty. I’d done some seriously heinous shit in my time, some really intense stuff, and never once had I felt butterflies. But as I paid the cab and turned toward the nondescript Northeast Philadelphia row home, I had fucking butterflies. It was unreal.

Nash Bell didn’t feel nervous. Little girls about to sing in front of their high school class got nervous. I shook my head. I had to get myself together. I walked up the walkway, up the stoop, and stood there in front of the door. All I had to do was knock. Or maybe I should ring the bell. Fuck. For some reason I couldn’t lift my hand, couldn’t bring myself to knock. What if she didn’t want to see me anymore? It wasn’t like I was used to telling women that I loved them. Fuck, she was the first one actually. I’d never

wanted to say it, never been interested in love. This must have been what it made you do, though, if I was so damn nervous. “Nash?” I turned around, a little surprised. How were people sneaking up on me so much lately? I stared as Selena as her mom climbed out of a car parked on the street. I must have been too nervous to even notice them pull up. Selena stared at me, not saying a word, but Tracy was smiling. “Nash! It’s great to see you.”

“Hey there, Tracy,” I said, managing to smile. I walked toward them. “How are you?” she asked, coming over and giving me a hug. “I’m great. How are things here?” “Oh, you know,” she said, frowning. “Is L.A. good?” “It’s amazing.” “Good. Good.” She looked at me and then at Selena. “Okay, well, I’ll let you two talk.” She quickly walked away, up the stoop, and into the house. Selena was wearing tight black jeans, a simply white T-shirt, and her hair was pulled back into a bun. So simple, and yet so fucking perfect. That was how I liked her, not made up, not

decked out in fancy clothes. I liked her simple, in jeans and a T-shirt, no makeup, just a fucking smile. Except there was no smile there. “Hey,” I said to her. She stood across from me, her arms crossed. “What are you doing here, Nash?” she asked. “I can’t do any interviews right now.” “How’s your dad doing?” “He’s hanging in,” she said. “Good.” I stared at her. “I’m not here about interviews.” “Why are you here, Nash? Because I’m pretty sure you made how you feel pretty clear when you let me get on that plane alone.”

“I know,” I said. “Listen.” “No. You listen, you asshole.” She was getting worked up. “I’m done with this. I don’t work for you. I’m not your fucking employee or some tool for you to use. You want to go back into combat? Fine, go, I don’t care. Just don’t show up on my doorstep ever again.” “Selena—” I said, but she cut me off. “No, no. I’m finished. Get it? You’re just going to run away to war again. I don’t know why you’re here, but I don’t care.” “I love you,” I said. That stopped her tirade. “What?” “I love you,” I said. “I made a mistake when I let you leave. Fuck, I’ve

been miserable in L.A. without you.” “You love me?” she said softly. I nodded, stepping closer. “Fuck, girl, I’ve loved you for a while now.” “A while now,” she repeated. “I’m done with it,” I said. “I’ll always be a SEAL, but I’ll never leave you again.” She stood there staring at me, her mouth parted, the anger clearly having faded away. She said nothing, didn’t make a move to come closer, just watched me. “Well?” I said, smiling. “I love you. Fuck, I do.” She threw her arms around me and kissed me hard.

Lightning broke through my body as I kissed her back, pulling her tightly against me. We kissed like that, standing out in front of her parents’ house, almost like we were alone in the world. Finally, she pulled away. “You can’t leave me again,” she said. “I know.” “I love you too then, asshole.” “Yeah,” I said, grinning hugely, “I know you do.” I kissed her again, and I knew that I didn’t need a week to figure things out. I’d already made my choice. The general was going to be pissed, but fuck him. I’d keep doing their

domestic propaganda missions, but I didn’t need to make them happy all the time. I was done being their fucking lackey, their little lap dog they thought they could push around. I had Selena now, and that was what mattered. I didn’t need them anymore. I kissed her hard and hoped she understood that.

Chapter Thirty-Three: Selena

One Year Later I looked down at the ring on my finger and smiled. It was funny how things could start to mean something else. One second it has all these bad feelings, this negativity, and the next it feels completely fresh. Once upon a time, my engagement ring had made me sad. When I looked at

it, I knew that it was just a lie. Maybe I felt something for the man that had given it to me, but that wasn’t reality. We were lying to the world, all because I needed money and he wanted a better job. Then, things happened. Lots of things happened. Lots of dirty, sweaty, incredible things happened. And the ring began to mean something very, very different. When I looked at my ring over a year after he had first given it to me, it stood for love. It wasn’t a lie, not anymore. I leaned back in my chair, smiling up at the little bungalow. The sun was bright in the late afternoon, and I felt a bead of sweat roll down my back. The

glass of iced tea next to me was sweating, just like I was. What a lovely day. The garden was coming in nicely, especially since I had so much time to work on it. Ever since we’d gotten the news all those months ago, Nash had been adamant that I never worked again. I missed my little parttime job, but I had a bigger full-time job coming up, growing inside me. I looked up and saw him standing in the doorway to our little house in the hills, smiling at me. “What?” I asked. “Nothing,” he said, walking toward me. He was wearing a pair of cutoff jean

shorts and nothing else, his muscles tanned and tensed, incredibly sexy. “Do you ever wear a shirt?” I asked. “You know the answer to that.” I laughed as he kissed me on the cheek and crouched down next to me. He kissed my stomach next and smiled. “How’s Chris doing today?” “He’s good,” I said. “And how are you?” “Fine,” I said. “Bored. Ready to give birth already.” He laughed. “We have a long way to go before that happens.” He paused and looked back at the house. “Your mom said she’s going to move out here,” he said quietly.

“I know,” I admitted. “Ever since Dad died, well, she doesn’t want to be alone out there anymore. You know?” He sighed. “Does she have to live with us?” “Yes,” I said. “Fine,” he grunted. “But we’re getting a bigger house.” “Fine with me.” He kissed me again and stood up. “Look at you, my pregnant wife. How’s it feel to know that we never have to lie to the media again?” “Speak for yourself,” I said. “I love lying to them. Makes me feel alive.” He laughed. “Do what you want, babe. Just don’t tank this movie.”

“You know I can’t do that.” He shrugged. “Part of me thinks it’s going to fail. But part of me doesn’t give a fuck.” “General Prick will give a fuck.” He smiled at my little nickname for his commanding officer. “Yeah, well.” After our first month together, he told me everything. He told me about how the media tour was a propaganda thing set up by the government, how the book was ghostwritten by some guy working for them, and how it was technically his mission to go through all the media shit he went through. Including the movie, which was actually getting a lot of good press. They

were showing it to small festivals before the big release, and everyone was reacting really favorably to it. Still, Nash worried, but he was just like that. My husband, Nash the perfectionist. “It’s like an endless summer here,” he said. “Yeah. It’s nice. I hated shoveling snow.” “Makes people soft.” I laughed. “We don’t have to stay, you know?” “Yeah, I know. But you like it here, and I guess I don’t give a fuck where we are, so long as you’re there.” I laughed and stood up. He want to help me, but I pushed him away. “I’m

barely pregnant. Relax,” I said. “Look at you,” he said, laughing. “You’re six months pregnant.” I looked down at my belly and frowned. “I’m fat.” “You’re pregnant.” He kissed my lips. “And fucking sexy.” “Oh yeah?” I smiled. “You still want me?” “God, if your mother weren’t inside, I’d fuck your sexy pregnant pussy right here on the lawn.” I laughed and kissed him softly. “Thanks.” “Don’t thank me,” he said. “Just let me have my way with you. That’s all I ask.”

“I can handle that. Now put a shirt on before my mom starts complaining again.” “Yes, sir,” he said, and walked back inside. I smiled as I watched him go. This was life for me now. No more lying, no more running around. I was literally barefoot and pregnant, standing in the backyard of our beautiful bungalow. Nash worked in the movie industry doing part-time consultations on military tactics while he waited for news from General Prick. It was only a matter of time before we were ordered on another tour to support the movie.

But that was okay. I’d have the baby and my mom would help me take care of him. Nash would come home as often as he could. Living in L.A. was easier, since a lot of the media stuff was pretty local. I didn’t need to go anywhere, didn’t need anything else. All I needed was Nash and my baby boy, Chris, growing inside me. Back then, back in the airport, I never thought I’d see him again. But I could still remember the way he said he loved me a week later, the chills that ran down my body when I knew I loved him back.

I smiled to myself and looked up at the sky. It was a beautiful, clear day. Just like every day was with Nash.

Thank You! Want more steamy bad boy action? Sign up for my no-spam newsletter and claim your FREE copy of Taught today! Click Here To Sign Up!

You can also join my Street Team and get access to early review copies and much, much more! Click Here To Sign Up!

Thanks so much for reading this bad boy romance! If you enjoyed it, please consider leaving me a review. That really is the best way you can help new readers find my work, and I would seriously appreciate it.

I want to hear from you! Check out my website at www.bbhamel.com or message me any time: [email protected]. Like my Facebook page! Click here! I post there all the time, so stop by and say hi! Keep reading for the full text of Jerked!

Read the new steamy motorcycle club romance Biker's Bride: A Bad Boy Romance (Demons MC) by B. B. Hamel!

I’m going to marry the playboy Navy SEAL for one million dollars.

Nash Bell is sexy, arrogant, and totally filthy. His war memoir is selling like crazy, making him one of the most famous people in the country. But he hates the limelight and needs me to fix his bad boy reputation to help get him back into active duty. All I have to do is pretend to be his wife, and then I can afford my father’s medical bills. I know I’m just a tool to him, but I can’t help but let him use me. I don’t want to lie to America. But the cameras are on all the time and I need to play my role. It’s strictly business between us. Except for when he whispers how badly

he wants my body. This should be easy. We just need to convince everyone we’re the perfect couple, despite the fact that I think he’s an arrogant a**hole. Then Nash can leave, and I can help my family. This should be simple. So why do I want him to stay? Click here to read it now on Amazon Free with Kindle Unlimited!

JERKED: A Stepbrother Mob Romance

Chapter One: Brenna I looked up at the old brick façade and the black wrought iron detailing around the front stoop and couldn’t believe I was back. The cab pulled off, back out into traffic, before I had the chance to change my mind, hop back in, and head anywhere but home. I cursed my rotten luck and looked around. The old neighborhood looked the same: old brick Philly row homes, but clean and orderly—one of the richer south Philly neighborhoods. Briefly, I wondered how many crimes

had been committed in the halls of the houses that I could see. I wondered how many crimes had been committed in my own house. Probably a lot. With a sigh, I lugged my over-filled suitcase up the stoop and stood in front of the door. Did I have to ring the bell and knock, or could I just walk right in? That was a weird thought; it was my childhood home, after all, though I hadn’t been back in years. I opted for informal, grabbed the front door knob, and pulled it open. I could feel that my back was covered in

sweat already as the air conditioning hit me hard. I must have looked like a mess. It wasn’t a long trip from New York, but it felt like it had taken ages. I hated riding the train, but there were no other good ways to travel. Plus, I had left in kind of a hurry. It wasn’t good to be home. Far from it, actually. I hadn’t exactly left on friendly terms, and my relationship with Daddy dearest had been strained at best ever since. We spoke a few times a year on the phone, but that was about it. Pleasantries, the bare minimum of small talk, and then nothing for months at a time.

Still, it was a nice trip down memory lane as I walked into the familiar foyer. Pictures of myself as a kid, smiling into the camera, my mom smiling up by my side, my dad with his typical mean mug look. I smiled softly to myself. That was back before she had passed away, before things began to take a turn, before I knew what dad did for a living. Those were the good old days. “Hello?” I called out, and heard only my own voice echo back at me. Typical. Of course my dad wasn’t home. He was probably too busy breaking some guy’s knees or whatever it was he did all day. Then again, I was a few

hours early, so I could probably cut him a little break on that one. With a grunt, I lugged my suitcase up the stairwell, heading for my bedroom. It wasn’t exactly graceful, but I was exhausted and alone and anyway, so what did I care? I was home; I didn’t need to be on all the time. I looked around my nearly-empty childhood room and tossed the suitcase onto the bed. There wasn’t much left of it: everything I had cared about I had brought with me, and it looked like my dad hadn’t exactly kept it up. I sighed. I guessed there would be plenty

of time to redecorate. My stomach grumbled as I looked around, and I realized I hadn’t eaten anything since I left New York. There wasn’t exactly enough time to have a nice meal; I hadn’t really given much thought to my escape. The only thing that mattered in that first hour or two was getting the hell out of there before things got even worse. I had been frantic as I threw things into my suitcase and ran out of my apartment, trying to get the image of what I saw out of my mind. Her blonde hair, bobbing up and down. The look on his face. I shook my head. I couldn’t deal with

those memories, not yet. Food first, emotional healing later. Maybe. The hallway was empty as I walked quietly back toward the thin staircase that led into the kitchen. I remembered the hundreds of times I played in that space, running around and climbing down the weird staircase, which I now realized was for the servants or whatever back when the house was first built in Colonial times. I'd had a pretty good childhood, though my dad wasn’t the most attentive person in the world. But he had shielded me from the worst of the shit that went on around us, keeping me blissfully ignorant. I'd lived in my own little bubble, daughter of one

of the largest Irish Mob bosses in the entire city, the Mob Princess. I remembered all the men that came in and out of the house, and how kind they were to me. At the time, I had thought I was special. Now I realized they were just trying to suck up to my dad. As I neared the back staircase, I heard a creak, and the door to the bathroom pushed open. I nearly jumped out of my skin. Warm, steam-filled air rolled out as a body stepped into the hall. I practically shrieked, surprised as hell, as this damp, gorgeous torso appeared in the doorway. I gaped at him, not sure why some random guy was coming out of my shower. He was ripped like crazy,

all muscles and perfectly toned abs, and all he was wearing was a thin white towel wrapped around his waist. I could see the outline of every one of his muscles glistening from the water from his shower. My heart started hammering in my chest as I ran my gaze along him. “Shit, sorry,” I stammered as my eyes ran up his body and locked onto his face. And that’s when I got the real shock. “Hey Bren,” he said, grinning. I couldn’t believe it. I recognized the voice, but it hardly matched up with my memories. We hadn’t seen each other in

years, not since that time just before I left for college. Which, actually, was another thing I didn’t want to think about —one of many. But he had gotten taller, fuller, even better looking if that was possible. The only guy to ever turn me down, the cocky asshole that was always around our house when I was in high school, my pseudo-stepbrother, Colin Blake. “Colin. Wow. You’ve uh ... grown up.” I felt myself blush. Seriously? What was I even saying? He laughed. “Yeah, you too. Last time I saw you, you were headed out to

college, all fresh-faced and ready to take on the big city.” “What are you doing here?” He shrugged. “Right now, I’m talking to you, and it looks like you’re trying not to stare at my nakedness.” I forced myself not to blush any more. “You just surprised me, that’s all.” “You’re not surprised anymore.” “Who just walks around in a towel, anyway?” “People who take showers. And you’re

early.” “I didn’t hear you in the shower.” He shrugged. “I don’t know what to tell you, Bren. Still oblivious as always, I guess.” I made a face. “Don’t start with that already.” He laughed. “Okay, I’ll be nice.” “Seriously, what are you doing here?” “How about I get dressed first. Then I’ll tell you all about it.” “Yeah, fine, whatever.”

I looked away from his cocky grin and began heading toward the staircase. “It’s good to see you, Bren,” he called after me. I paused and looked back. He was standing in the middle of the hall, one hand holding up his towel, water gathering around his defined chest muscles, smooth skin and cut jaw and full lips and piercing blue eyes all gathering me in. I blinked. “Yeah, you too, Colin.” I turned away and headed down the stairs as fast as I could without seeming

like a total idiot. Colin Blake. My father’s protégé and essentially his adopted son, though not legally at least. Growing up, there had been a lot of men hanging around my dad, but Colin was the youngest, and he was the only one who actually lived with us for a while. I didn’t know much about him, in all honesty. One day he had simply appeared out of nowhere, and began to spend time around the house, running errands for my dad and me. It wasn’t until much later that I realized he was being initiated into the Mob, but back then I didn’t really know much about that

stuff. I’d never really seen him as a brother, though dad probably wanted me to. He was a year older than me, and we went to different schools, so we rarely saw each other. He grew up in an orphanage in the city, and when he turned eighteen, he was forced to find another place to live. I guessed my dad liked him a lot, because Colin came to stay with us for my last year of high school, and was still there up until the day that I left for college. The very day I had been trying not to think about for years. I hadn’t heard much about him after that, though, but my dad had wanted me to think of him as my older sibling, and had always been going

on about how much promise Colin had and how proud of him he was. Little did he realize. If Daddy dearest found out the truth of what happened between Colin and me, I’m pretty sure Colin’s life would be a lot more difficult. The weird thing was, there was no way Colin still lived in my dad’s house. That would be way too weird. And plus, wasn’t he at least twenty-four? He should have his own place. So then what the heck was he doing showering in my bathroom and walking around half naked?

I made my way into the kitchen and smiled at the familiar space. Dad hadn’t done a thing to the kitchen in years, and I was glad he hadn’t. Some of my best memories took place in there, from cooking with my mom when I was really little to joking around with my dad’s guys as I got older. Like a lot of homes, our kitchen was the heart of our family, and I spent many hours in there as I grew up. I pulled open the stainless steel refrigerator door and made a face at how empty it was. Typical of my dad, unable to take care of the house in any way. He paid people to cook and clean, but trying to get him to stock the refrigerator like a

normal person was like pulling teeth. I settled on a yogurt that was on the edge of its expiration date, and settled down at the island. Being back felt crazy. I could remember the fight I'd had with dad on the day I left almost as if it had happened yesterday. You spoiled brat, you don’t know a fucking thing about what I do, he'd said to me, his face red with anger. He had never talked to me that way before, and hadn’t since. In a lot of ways, I deserved it. You’re a violent thug, dad, and all of this stuff is bought with blood money, I had screamed at him. I had been a naïve kid

and didn’t understand the way things worked back then. From his perspective, I had been ungrateful for what he had given me, and willing to turn my back on my family. Disloyalty was the ultimate insult, especially to people in the Mob. But I had grown up a lot since then. I finished the yogurt and heard a creak on the back staircase, announcing Colin’s entrance. I looked up as he turned the sharp corner wearing comfortable but still tailored grey sweats, the sort of thing you saw a fighter wearing, and a tight black T-shirt that accentuated every curve of his muscular frame. I had to will myself not

to stare. “Sorry about the food situation,” he said. “Dad never was good at keeping the house stocked.” “He’s a busy man.” Colin leaned up against the counter across from me and crossed his arms. “How’s he doing?” I asked tentatively. He laughed. “Really good, actually. He got a pretty big promotion recently.” I held up my hands. “Do I want to hear about this?”

“Still hate the family business?” “More like I’d rather not have to lie to a jury one day.” He laughed with his whole body and I smiled. I remembered that laugh. I had tried to forget it, didn’t want to forget it, but everything came flooding back the second I had seen him. “Yeah, well, that’s a fair point. Anyway, he’s doing good.” “I’m glad to hear it. What about you?” He shrugged and grinned. “You know me. Same as I’ve always been.”

“Still working for him?” He nodded but didn’t say anything. I let out a breath and looked around. “It’s weird how empty it is in here,” I said. “Yeah. That probably won’t last, though, so enjoy it.” “When’s Dad getting home?” He shrugged again. “Who knows? Some people are stopping by later to see you, so probably around then.” I nodded. That was good; it would give

me time to get used to being in the house again before I had to face him. I’d been dreading seeing him again, but I knew there was nothing that I could do about it if I wanted to stay in his house. I wasn’t exactly in the mood for a party, but maybe it was better this way. It would provide a nice social setting to cushion the blow of being reunited. “It’s really good to see you home, Bren,” Colin said, pulling me from my thoughts. “Yeah, thanks.” He grinned again then pulled open the refrigerator and grabbed a green sports drink from the door. He twisted it open

and took a deep drink while I watched him. I noticed that his hair was still wet from the shower. “So, you mentioned telling me everything?” I prompted. He stopped drinking and nodded, expression serious. “Yeah, but you’re not going to like what I have to say.” I sighed. My reason for coming home wasn’t exactly happy, and I expected a lecture from dad, not from one of his lackeys. Even if Colin was like a brother to me in my father’s eyes, that didn’t give him the right to talk to me about who I should date and who I shouldn’t.

“Fine, let’s get it overwith, then.” He resumed his position of leaning against the counter, bottle resting next to him. “Well, I guess I should tell you that I’ll be staying in the house with you for a while.” I stared at him. “Seriously? Don’t you have, like, your own apartment?” “Yeah, I do. But this comes from the big man himself.” “So Daddy ordered you to watch over me?”

He frowned. “It’s not like that.” I clenched my jaw. It was exactly like that, and we both knew it. “What’s it like, then?” “Bren, can you blame him? I mean, you call out of the blue, start talking about some cheating ex-boyfriend that smacked you around, and beg him to let you come home. Of course he’s freaked out.” There it was, the reason I had come home. Vince Fabrizio, my asshole exboyfriend. I kept remembering the dumb slut’s head sliding up and down his dick, and the happy expression on his face as

she blew him. And how angry he was later, when I said that I was leaving, and the pain of his slap stinging through more than just my skin. “I get it, he doesn’t trust me. Still thinks I’m the spoiled brat that can’t take care of herself.” He pushed off the counter and leaned over the island, looking at me seriously. “It’s not like that. I’m here for protection, not as a babysitter.” I snorted. “I don’t see the difference.” “We looked into this guy Vince Fabrizio.

We know who he is.” My heart almost stopped at that. I hadn’t told Dad the truth, or at least I had neglected to tell him one important aspect. Vince was a Made Man in the Italian Mafia, and was part of one of the most powerful families in all of New York. That was what probably drew me to him in the first place: money, power, and excitement. He was so fucking sweet to me when we were dating, but it all turned to shit after. So typical—I had worked to get away from men like Vince, but in the end I couldn’t stay out of his bed. Things had moved so fast between us, and I had made so many mistakes.

I looked away. “It’s fine. He’s not going to follow me.” “This guy is dangerous. We’re not taking any chances with you.” I nodded once, still annoyed. But he was right about one thing: Vince was dangerous, incredibly dangerous. And I wasn’t sure at all if he would follow me or not. That was the reason I had left so quickly, abandoning most of my possessions. My dad’s place was the only house in the entire world that I thought I would be safe and where Vince wouldn’t come after me. But who knew with Vince. He was

capable of anything. Especially when he felt like something he owned was being taken away from him, and he definitely thought he owned me, though for a good reason. Another one of the many mistakes of Brenna O’Brian. I hated having regrets, but they seemed to pile up no matter what I did. After a second, Colin moved away, expression turning back into his grin. “So, a Mafia guy, huh?” I gave him a look. “Don’t say a word.” He looked fake-innocent. “What? Just making conversation.”

“I know what you’re doing.” “If I were doing anything, I would innocently point out how strange it is that you ripped your father a new one and didn’t speak to him for years, and then ended up with a man just like him.” I sighed, annoyed. “Yeah, Colin, that thought occurred to me.” His grin got wider. “Sorry. Just giving you shit.” “Is this what I have to look forward to?” “Yeah, probably.”

“Not like you have any room to talk.” “You’re not wrong about that.” “So, how does this work, anyway? You’re—what? My private bodyguard?” He laughed and leaned back on the counter again. “No, not at all. I’m just keeping an eye on you, make sure that asshole doesn’t show up here. Unless you want me to guard your body. I’d be more than happy to.” I made a face. “You’re not funny.”

He grinned. “I’m not joking. I’d love to get close to your body.” I shook my head and wished he were within arm’s reach. I would have loved to smack that grin off his face, if only to get to feel his firm jaw. “Anyway, I’m going out for a grocery run. Write down what you want and I’ll get it.” He nodded at a pen attached to a notepad stuck to the refrigerator door. “What, am I not allowed to leave?” He shook his head. “You’re not a prisoner. But maybe it’s a good idea to lay low for a few days.”

I hated that he was the one watching over me. I hated that my dad thought I needed a guardian, and I hated that he was right. Because the truth was, I did need a guardian. That was the whole reason I had ran home to my daddy, as much as I didn’t want it to be true. I needed protection and I needed it badly if I was going to get away from Vince. Still, Dad could have chosen someone other than Colin. Really, anybody but Colin. I didn’t need another distraction in my life, and yet there he was, leaning against the counter, looking incredible, and smiling like he owned the place. “Fine, I can do that.”

“Great. We’ll have a good old time together.” “Yeah, I’m sure we will.” “Cheer up. This’ll all blow over soon enough, and you and your dad will mend fences. This’ll be good for you.” I nodded. I had a knot in my stomach the size of a Redwood tree. I really hoped he was right. I looked at his grinning face and the memory of that night flooded through me again. I could practically feel his hot breath close against my lips all over again, and I found myself blushing again.

Colin as my personal bodyguard. I couldn’t imagine anything more dangerous than that.

Chapter Two: Colin –––––––– A few hours earlier Boss O’Brian sat sipping whiskey from a cut crystal glass behind his huge, red mahogany desk. Although he had become one of the most powerful men in the city in the last few months, not much had changed for him. He had always rubbed elbows with power, and he knew how to flaunt it. Expensive furniture and ornate gilding filled the room, plus pictures of him shaking hands with mayors,

governors, police chiefs, and senators. It was mostly for show, he had explained to me once. If you looked like you have strength and wealth then people believed that you did. And it was more important for people to believe than for it to be true. Fortunately for O’Brian, he had the best of both worlds. “When was the last time you saw her?” he asked me. “Same as you, the day she left for school.” He grunted and nodded. I looked down

at my shoes and frowned, not sure what I felt or if I even cared about that. She had been gone for years, and I’d barely heard anything about her during that time. Suddenly, though, out of the blue, she called Davin and asked if he could talk to the boss, get him to agree to let her come back home. A few hours later, and she was on a train, racing back into my life. Fuck my father and his business. I don’t care who you were. I kept hearing those words, over and over. One of the last things she'd said to me before she left. “Well, she’ll be back soon.”

I looked up and for a second, I didn’t see the head boss of the Irish Mob. Instead, I saw an awkward father waiting for a reunion with his estranged daughter. “Yeah, she will be. Are you sure this is a good idea?” He glared at me. “You think sheltering my own daughter is a bad idea?” I shook my head. “No, sir. I mean, not just killing the guy.” “You know we can’t do that. I’m not in the position to start a war with the Italians right now.”

I nodded, frustrated. If I had my way, I’d be on the next bus to New York with an unregistered gun in my holster. But the boss said no, and his word was final. Still, I wanted nothing more than to kill that Fabrizio asshole and be done with it. “What can I help with, then?” I asked. “I got a job for you.” I nodded. Ever since O’Brian named me as his second in command over Davin, the jobs were coming faster and harder. Second in command of the Irish Mob at twenty-six was an unheard-of

achievement. People whispered, talked shit in the shadows, but O’Brian knew what he was doing. The worst part of it was that his old second in command, Davin O’Malley, was beyond pissed. He had gotten promoted to the business manager, effectively making him number three, but he was still more than a little salty at getting passed over for some noname kid with no leadership experience. Or at least that was the pathetic sort of shit he talked. But fuck Davin and fuck everyone else who didn’t like it. They didn’t know what I had gone through to get where I was, or what I was capable of. I was out working in the field, getting my hands

dirty, while they sat around in their strip clubs and their offices playing card games and smoking cigars. And getting nice and soft. But not me. That wasn’t my style. You had to stay hard if you wanted to make it in the Mob, and I was well on my way. “I’m worried about her, boy. She’s been away for a long time and might forget how things work around here.” I nodded. “That’s true. But she’s still your daughter.” O’Brian laughed. “Yeah, and that’s the problem. I need someone that I trust to

protect her.” I blinked. “What are you asking me, sir?” “I want you to move into my house and watch over her.” “What, like her babysitter?” “No, like her bodyguard. Consider it protection duty. You’ll still do all your usual shit, but you’ll be staying in the house with her.” The feeling of her skin against my hands came rushing back to me. I had to admit, the idea of staying in that house again

with Brenna threatened to give me a hard-on then and there. She was the first woman that I really wanted, and the first one I had turned down. I had spent many, many nights regretting that choice since then, and many, many lonely days imagining what it would have been like to slip my hard cock into the Princess’s wet little pussy. I shook my head. Imagining fucking Brenna in front of her father wasn’t the best idea. “Okay, I’ll do what I can.” “Keep her out of trouble. She always listened to you.”

I smirked. “Yeah, as much as she listened to anyone.” “You’ll be fine. How’d things go today?” We fell into shoptalk, but my heart wasn’t into it. Frankly, my heart wasn’t into anything but cleaning myself off. Brenna was due in a few hours, and I smelled like sweat and grime from beating pavement all afternoon running errands between the bosses. You’d think that getting a big promotion would mean I was exempt from bitch work, but that was far from true. Finally, O’Brian stood up.

“Well, son, you’ve got a long day ahead of you.” I stood up and laughed. “Why, because Bren’ll be home soon?” “Exactly.” I laughed again at his bad dad joke and shrugged. “I can handle her, sir.” “I’m sure you can.” We shook hands and he walked me to the door of his office. I felt nervous though I had no real reason to be. “One more thing,” he said.

“What do you need?” “About that little issue we discussed last week.” I blinked at him and frowned. It wasn’t just some tiny little issue; it was actually an incredibly huge deal. “What about it, sir?” “Have you thought some more about it?” “I have, but—“ “Good. I had my lawyers draw up some paperwork.” “I’ll take a look at it.”

He grabbed my shoulder. “You’re doing the right thing, you know. This is going to help you in the long run. And I’d be proud to call you my son.” “It’s a big step,” was all I could think of to say. He laughed loudly. “That’s an understatement, boy. Well, get out of here, the lawyers will bring the paperwork around sometime this week.” I nodded. “Thank you, sir. I mean, for everything.” He nodded. “Of course. I’ll see you and Brenna later.”

I nodded, turned away, and pushed open the door. My mind was practically reeling again with the full-on assault of information I had just withstood. In an organization like the Irish Mob, family still meant something. There was a long tradition of bosses passing down their territory to their sons or, if they didn’t have sons or their sons were idiots, adopting someone from outside the family and passing it down to him. There had been some disputes over the years, but for the most part it actually worked pretty well. Nobody questioned who would take over a certain area, and the children of Mob bosses could be groomed from a young age to take power

seamlessly. I wasn’t O’Brian’s son, but he had taken me in when I needed it the most, and he had made sure I got the best training I possibly could. I had all my skills and knowledge because of him, and I owed him everything. And now he wants to fucking adopt me, I thought as I moved through the crowded pub, heading for the door. The adoptive son of boss O’Brian would paint a huge target on my chest. And it would also make Brenna my stepsister. Bren, my damn actual stepsister...

I wasn’t sure how I felt about it. On the one hand, being the Mob’s rightful successor would change my life and give me power and opportunities I had never imagined. But then again, I had always been an orphan, and couldn’t imagine having a family. Let alone a family with her as my stepsister, the girl I hadn’t been able to get off my mind since that one day all those years ago. There were plenty of women since then, of all shapes and sizes. But she was the only one that had stuck in my brain. “Colin,” I heard someone call out, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I looked over. Davin was sitting at the bar, smiling his cruel smile at me. “Davin, how is it?” I called back. He motioned for me to come over. I clenched my jaw; he was the last guy I wanted to deal with. But I couldn’t outright disrespect him, since he was the third most powerful man in the Mob, so I slipped through the crowd and stood at his side. “Seeing the Princess today?” he asked me. I grunted. That was the overly familiar and somewhat mocking nickname many

of O’Brian’s men had for Brenna: the Mob Princess. She’d practically grown up around them, and they all remembered her as the sweet little girl that doting Boss O’Brian loved to spoil. That wasn’t exactly how I remembered her, though. “She’s getting in soon,” I replied. “Good. We have a little gathering planned for her tonight.” “Easing the boss into it?” “That’s the idea.”

I nodded. “I’ll let her know.” “You do that.” There was a tense moment where neither of us spoke. There were a lot of things I wanted to do with Davin, but talking wasn’t one of them. He had a thin, angular face, and sharp green eyes. Everyone said he was one of the smartest men in the Mob, and I didn’t doubt it. He was more fox than man, with thinning auburn hair, and a penchant for well thought-out plans. He wasn’t exactly the Rambo type, gunning down anyone who got in his way, but he was dangerous. Incredibly dangerous.

“Anything else?” I said. “Nah, that’s it.” I turned and walked away, not bothering to reply. I was getting sick of Davin’s passive aggressive games. We couldn’t be outright feuding, or else O’Brian would have both of our balls, but Davin was particularly good at jabbing his fingers into my eyes whenever he found the opportunity. Metaphorically speaking, of course. If he ever tried to touch me, I would break his smug little face. Nothing would bring me more pleasure. I stepped out into the muggy Philly

summer afternoon and took a deep breath. I was trying to figure out how I felt about seeing Brenna again after all this time. The last time I had seen her hadn't been under the best of circumstances. The smell of her sweat and her skin overwhelmed me as the sun beat down on us. “I’m from nothing, and your father...” “Fuck my father and his business. I don’t care who you were.” I climbed into my car, willing myself to forget about that afternoon. I turned the

engine, giving it a little gas, and pulled out into traffic. The streets were thin in the city, since it had been built so long ago, and I carefully wove my way through the slow-moving traffic. It didn’t take me long to get from O’Brian’s pub to his stately brownstone. I pulled up out front and put the car in park, looking up at the building. It had been years since I last stayed there. I moved out pretty soon after Bren left, more or less as soon as I started making some real money with the Right People of the Mob. But it was still my first home, and the first place I lived after I had left the orphanage. It was surprisingly large on the inside, mostly

because it was actually two row homes; the two entrances gave the illusion of separate homes, but they were actually a single building on the inside. I climbed out and walked up the stoop, fighting back the memories and the nostalgia that threatened to overtake me. What’s the worst that could happen? I thought to myself as I turned the front door’s handle and pushed it open.

Chapter Three: Brenna It had been almost five years since I had last seen my dad. Five years was a long, long time, and I had no clue what he was going to be like in person. We hadn’t exactly left on good terms; truth be told, I regretted how I had acted with him, but I didn’t think that I was wrong. He was a violent Mob asshole. Nobody could deny that fact. I looked at myself in the mirror and

frowned at my long brown hair. I’d always been jealous of the ginger Irish girls, and felt a little resentful that I ended up with a darker complexion. Then again, it made it easier to try and put certain parts of my life behind me. I got up and pulled on a pair of tight dark jeans and a light blue tank top, not caring too much what I looked like, but not wanting to be a slob either. I had to admit, there were a few guys that I was looking forward to catching up with, even if they were all a bunch of scumbag criminals. Though that didn’t necessarily mean that they were bad people. I grinned to myself. Maybe I didn’t hate

criminals as much as I thought I did. A sudden knock at my door made me look up with a start. “Who is it?” I called out. “It’s me.” I checked myself in the mirror real fast, though I wasn’t sure why. Colin didn’t care about what I looked like. He was just my private bodyguard, right? He stood leaning against the wall when I pulled open the door. “What’s up?” I asked.

He shrugged and walked toward me. “Guys are going to be here soon.” “Yeah, I know that.” “Just wanted to make sure you knew.” He stopped right in front of me. “Are you checking up on me?” I could feel my temper rising. He shrugged. “Not really. I guess I was curious about what your room looked like.” “Yeah, I’m sure.” I stepped aside and made a dramatic gesture, letting him come further inside. “Take a good look,

Mr. Bodyguard.” He walked in with a grin, ignoring the sarcasm dripping from my words. He laughed as he looked around. “I haven’t been in here in a long time.” “Yeah, that’s true.” He leaned against the bed and crossed his arms, looking at me. “What?” I asked, and walked over to him. “Are you ready for this?” “I’m not sure what you mean.”

He shrugged and grinned. I wasn’t in the mood for his crap, so I clenched my jaw and waited for him to explain. “It’s been years, Bren. Are you sure you’re ready to dive right back into the family?” I sighed. He was absolutely right, but I hated the implication hidden behind his words: I couldn’t handle it. I was too weak, or whatever, to deal with Dad’s people again. “Worried about me, Colin?” I spat. He looked surprised, then smiled. “I’m never worried about you.”

“You never seemed to care all that much, back then.” He stood and shrugged, taking a step closer. “People change, I guess.” “No, they don’t. Not really. What are you doing here?” He stopped right in front of me, and I could feel the heat rolling from him. My anger faded almost as quickly as it rose, and I felt a little silly for having snapped at him. “If you want to play that game, why’d you invite me in?”

His stare was intense and strong and I felt something spark inside of me. A soft shiver ran down my spine. “I don’t know,” I said, looking away. Before I could react, he grabbed my waist with one arm and pulled me against him. I was surprised, but his arms were strong and he moved so fast that I couldn’t help but press my body against his firm muscles. I was shocked but I realized that I didn’t want to struggle. I wanted him to pull me tightly against him, even if it was a horrible idea, even if he was acting like he owned the place.

“Let go of me,” I said softly. “You sure this isn’t what you wanted?” he said, touching my face. Tingles of electricity ran through my skin and my body as I remembered that day, the feeling of him against me, the way my head was on fire for hours afterwards, practically buzzing. I had never felt something like that before nor since. I looked back at him defiantly. “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” “I think we both know.”

And I could see it in his eyes, that same longing gaze he gave me way back then. “Cut it out, Colin.” I pushed softly against his chest, but he was like a brick wall. “I don’t think you want me to. I think you’re practically begging for it. I think that if I wanted to, I’d find you eager enough.” I glared at him sharply. He had never been so forward with me before, and although I was surprised, part of me liked it. But I couldn’t let him get to me, not when so many things were still up in the air, and my heart was still swirling

with unanswered questions. And, worst of all, my biggest mistake was still unspoken, my darkest secret. I twisted and pulled away from him and took a step back. “We’re not doing this again,” I said through my teeth, hating every word. “I’m not sure what you mean.” “You know exactly what I mean. We’re not going through all of this again.” “That was practically a lifetime ago for both of us.” I looked back at him, finding my resolve,

and keeping my face calm. “You’re right. So let’s forget about it.” He shrugged, looking unflappable, and it drove me insane. “Whatever you say, Princess. I was just playing with you.” My eyes narrowed. “Don’t call me that, asshole.” I could practically hear the laughter in his response. “Okay, sure, Bren. I forgot you hated that nickname.” “Yeah, I’m sure you forgot. Look, we

need to set some rules if we’re doing this.” “Fine, what do you have in mind?” “First, my room is off limits. No more appearing out of nowhere.” He shrugged and didn’t answer, his face a mask of amusement. I decided to push forward, not letting him disagree. “Second, you’re a guest here, so act like a guest. And last, I can do whatever I want. If you have to follow me around like a little puppy, then fine, whatever. But I am not staying in this house forever.”

“Is that it?” “Oh, and don’t call me Princess.” “Okay, I won’t call you Princess. But as for those other rules—“ Suddenly, the front doorbell rang loudly, interrupting him. I could feel the redness in my cheeks as he stepped closer to me. “Better get that,” I said, looking away. “It’ll be the guys. Come downstairs soon.” I nodded. “Fine, whatever.” He looked like he wanted to say

something else, and there was a short second there where I thought he was going to disagree, take me up in his arms again and run his full lips along my throat, but instead he shrugged again and turned around, shutting the door behind him as he left my room. I cursed softly to myself. What had he been thinking, grabbing me like that? And why did I always get so angry? There had always been something about Colin that drove me crazy in every single way, and apparently he still had that special something. It was frustrating and annoying and it drove me absolutely fucking wild, and I couldn’t get enough of it.

For a second, I had completely forgotten about my dad and Vince, and there was only Colin’s perfect body and huge grin. And that was why he was so dangerous. I checked myself in the mirror, mentally steeled myself for what I was about to walk into, and opened my bedroom door, praying for the best. –––––––– “Hey there, Princess!” Davin called out, sweeping me up into a tight hug. I grimaced, and I could see Colin’s huge, amused smile in the background. Yeah, enjoy it now, asshole, I grumbled

mentally. “Hey Davin,” I said, returning the hug. He pulled away and looked at me. Five years had passed, and he hadn’t changed all that much. His hair was thinning, and he had put on a tiny bit of weight, but the steely resolve and sharp intelligence were still plain as day on his face. Back when I was a kid, and still blissfully naïve, Davin had been around the most. When my mom died of breast cancer, Davin had helped out around the house, at least until my dad had hired someone to take care of that stuff. Still, even when he didn’t have to, Davin was

constantly showing up, checking in on me, bringing me little gifts, and calling me the Little Princess. I only found out later that all the guys called me the Mob Princess, but obviously they didn’t do that to my face. Sometimes, when I remembered those happy days, I felt like an idiot. It seemed so obvious later on, so clear as day. I felt foolish that it had taken me so long to figure it out, and only because one of Dad’s idiot guys had gotten too drunk one night and let it slip. Once he'd said it, though, everything clicked into place. And I had lost it. I was furious with Dad, so beyond angry. I couldn’t believe he

had been lying to me for so long, letting me believe that all those men were his employees at the pub. Worst of all, I was mad at myself for believing it, and for still wishing that it had all been true. I'd wished I could go back in time, back when I was still just an innocent teenager, but that was all ruined. I had to grow up quick. But I was pissed about it. And I took it out on my dad, like a bratty child. I regretted that most of all. “You look great, kid.” “You do too.”

He stepped away, smiling bashfully. “Ah, well, that isn’t true, but thanks.” I scanned the room. A bunch of guys were milling about, grabbing drinks from the refrigerator, setting up a card game back at the kitchen table, and generally screwing around. There was food out on the island, and I had to admit that I was impressed that Colin had set everything up so quickly. I recognized a few of the guys, but most of them were basically strangers. Interspersed throughout the Mob guys were a bunch of young, pretty girls. They must have brought their daughters, too, I thought. And was immediately repulsed as one

particularly attractive blonde bent over and kissed one of the men. Wives, I corrected myself, and frowned. The girls were barely older than me, and they were all attractive. I mean, cliché attractive, all long legs and long thick hair and curves and tits and make-up and more. There weren’t a lot of them, just enough to make me notice their presence, but they still felt strange. I wondered who they belonged to. Then again, I didn’t care, and wasn’t about to ask. I looked back at Davin. “So, uh, where’s Dad?” I said.

He shrugged. “Your old man should be here soon. How about a drink? You’re of legal age now, yeah?” I laughed. “Yeah, I’m twenty-three.” He whistled. “Twenty-three, God have mercy. I remember when you were ten, and you were this tall.” He gestured with his hands and I laughed. “You were a lot thinner back then,” I teased. He pretended to look hurt. “You wound me already, Princess.” I winced. “Hey, maybe we don’t need to

use that nickname.” He grinned. “Okay, whatever you say. Your wish is my command.” I rolled my eyes. Davin had always been fake gallant around me, probably to play up the whole Princess thing. “Come on, let’s have a glass of wine, toast to your mother and the old times.” I smiled and nodded. It felt good to be around the old crowd again, especially since Davin knew my mother. I caught Colin lurking around the edge of the room, pretending like he wasn’t watching me. He was welcome to join

us, but I wasn’t going to invite him over. Davin led me into the kitchen, pulled out a bottle of red, and then poured two glasses. He held his up for a toast. “May you live as long as you want and never want as long as you live.” I grinned. “And to my mother.” He nodded. “And your mother.” We clinked glasses and drank. I noticed a few guys glancing in our direction, but I didn’t care. Davin grinned at me. “Feels strange, giving you a drink after

all this time.” “Feels strange drinking in my own kitchen for the first time.” He laughed. “Is it really your first time?” I nodded. “First time home since ... you know, since I left.” He nodded and didn’t acknowledge my awkward pause. “Well, you’re back now, and we couldn’t be happier.” “Thanks, Davin.” He gave me a conspiratorial look. “So you mean to tell me one of the boys

never once snuck you a drink? I laughed. “Not once.” He nodded sagely. “Your father has that power.” Before I could reply, there was a sudden hush, and the sound of the front door closing. I felt something drop in the pit of my stomach. “Speak of the devil,” Davin mumbled. I looked over as my father, Thom O’Brian, walked into the room. There was a subtle shift in the mood of the place; where it was a little relaxed and

frivolous a minute ago, there was suddenly a strained formality to everyone. He looked older. That was expected, since it had been years, but I couldn’t help but to take note of it. There was grey around his temples and he had more wrinkles than I remembered. He had also gained a few pounds, though he had never been a thin man to begin with. As his gaze turned to me, his entire face broke out in a smile. Nostalgia slammed through me; that was the dad I remembered, the smiling man who was always supportive and quick with a joke, not the violent mobster I had built up in my head.

Still, though he looked older, he was without a doubt my dad. There was something about him, something magnetic, which probably explained why he always had people hanging around him. Thom O’Brian had “the gift of gab,” as he liked to tell you, and was quick with a story and a joke when the situation demanded it. That was also part of his special talents: he was incredibly good at reading a room. I had never seen my dad get involved in an awkward situation without finding a quick way to diffuse it. People liked him, and he carried himself with the easy confidence and genuine self-assurance of someone that knew it.

But I was frozen. Despite how easy I knew it would be, and although I knew I should go to him, or at least say hello, I couldn’t do anything. The bad memories were still too thick, too real, even after so long. Seeing him again made everything fresh, the good and the bad, and those two things were inextricably linked together. He walked into the room and stood facing me, and the tension was thick. I was suddenly terrified that he was going to throw me out, that I’d have to find some other way of keeping myself safe from Vince. I wanted to reach out to him, to apologize for everything that I said, but my feet were frozen and my lips

were heavy and nothing was coming out. And he wasn’t speaking either. I could sense the men around us begin to shift in their seats as the seconds dragged on, painfully awkward and silent. I was the center of attention and hated it, hated that I was seeing my dad for the first time in years in front of his people, and wished I could get out of there. Part of me wanted to look around for Colin, hoping that maybe he could whisk me out of there, but I didn’t. Instead, I looked back at my dad, and wondered about the years between us, and how much had changed. We were practically strangers, I realized. Sure, we spoke on the phone

maybe once or twice a year, but that was it. The last time he saw me, I was going to leave for college. I was barely 18. I couldn’t even fathom how much I had changed since then, both physically and emotionally. “You look well,” he said softly. “Thanks, Dad.” Then his arms were wrapped around me and I had a stone in my throat the size of a baseball. I couldn’t let myself cry, knew there were way too many people watching, but I wanted to anyway. He held me tightly for a second, and although nothing was the same and never

would be, although so much had happened and so much had changed, for a second I felt like the same naïve girl that had left home so long ago. He felt like my dad and I felt like his daughter. I didn’t know how much I had missed that feeling. “It’s been too long,” he said. “I’m sorry.” He pulled away and looked at me, still smiling. “Past is past. I’m just happy you’re home.” I nodded, not able to say anything back.

He looked around the room. “Okay, assholes,” he said to the crowd, breaking the tension. “My daughter is home now, so let’s all drink and quit staring at her.” A few men laughed and the place returned to normal, the soft buzz of conversation creating a background pattern. Dad looked back at me, a huge smile on his face. “You look so much like your mother,” he said. “Really?”

He nodded. “Spitting image.” “You’ve gained weight.” He laughed loudly. “Yes I have, and nobody around here has the balls to tell me it to my face.” “Well, you won’t have to worry about that anymore.” Over my dad’s shoulder, I noticed Colin leaning against the counter watching us with a soft smile. There was something strange in his expression that I couldn’t place. He caught my eye and nodded to me, his smiling turning more genuine. I gave him a little nod back, but was

quickly whisked away by Dad, apparently to be paraded around to the guys and introduced to everyone. The night was a haze, but I felt so much more relaxed than I had in a long time. I hadn’t realized how much of a burden it had been to be in an unspoken feud with my father for so long, especially considering how close we once were. But suddenly I was back, and although things could never go back to normal, I could at least try and move forward. After all, the man was always going to be my dad, whether I wanted that or not. And in that moment, I had to admit that it felt good to be home.

Even if I was surrounded by a bunch of scantily clad women and dangerous criminals.

Chapter Four: Colin Davin, that piece of shit. I scanned the room, trying not to let my sour mood show too much. The beer in my hand was cold and I could feel the condensation drip down onto the floor. I rubbed the water into the tile with my foot, grinding my teeth. The girls were not supposed to be part of the party. It was meant to be just some core guys, a few people Bren would recognize to make her feel at home. Instead, Davin had decided to invite a

bunch of goons Bren had never seen before, plus a few of the mob groupies that hung around O’Brian’s pub. They were pretty much the opposite of welcoming, with their big tits and skanky outfits. Fortunately, Bren didn’t seem to notice the girls, or at least she didn’t seem to make a big deal about them, but it pissed me off anyway. It was a subtle dig at me and everyone knew it. There was no other explanation. If O’Brian got pissed about the girls being in his house, Davin knew that I’d be held responsible, since I was the one supposedly watching over his daughter. Worse, he knew there was no way I’d throw him under a bus for it, either. You

just didn’t rat on someone like that in the Mob, it just wasn’t done, even if that person was being a two-faced snake. I had to admit, it was a pretty devious and clever play. Fortunately, when O’Brian showed up, he was in too good of a mood to give a shit about the girls, but he did give me at least one meaningful glance. I’d probably pay for it later on. But the thing that pissed me off the most was that I had fucked every single one of them. Davin must have picked them out for that reason, and the other guys all knew it. Back when things had first happened between Bren and me, Davin had noticed the tension between her and I. Which meant that he was well aware

of our past, and he probably suspected that tension hadn’t completely gone away. He was absolutely right about that. The mob sluts were a way of reminding me that he knew, and could tell O’Brian at any time. I shook my head. Davin was a dangerous piece of shit. I was going to have to do something about him sooner rather than later. As I took a drink, I noticed one of the girls, a blonde named Stacey, was staring at me from across the room. She smiled at me, this seductive little look, and I quickly glanced away, not interested in dealing with her shit. Of all

the girls there, she was the one I had been with the most recently. I could still remember her full tits and thick blonde hair as she sucked me off just two weeks earlier. And now she’s sitting in my boss’s kitchen, giving me ‘fuck me’ eyes, I thought. I wasn’t the type to give a girl more than a night or two, but she didn’t realize that yet. I hoped she wasn’t interested in more. But who was I kidding. They always wanted more. That was the last thing I needed. I looked back over at Bren and smiled softly. The reunion between her and O’Brian had gone really well, much better than I had

expected, and they were busy catching up. There were plenty of cliché Irish toasts to health and happiness and alcohol and whatever else. Bren was smiling in a way I hadn’t seen since she had come home, and she looked absolutely fucking perfect, like the girl I had kissed that night years ago. She made all of the other women look plain compared to her. I remembered the feeling of her full tits pressed up against my chest earlier when I pulled her against me, and how frustrated and annoyed she seemed. I wasn’t sure what I had been thinking, but I suddenly needed to have her against me, and loved how hard she pretended that she

didn’t like it. And how fucking hard it made me to feel her warmth and body so close. It brought back a whole wealth of feelings, and I was having trouble not thinking about all of the dirty shit I wanted to do to her. As I scanned the room again, I realized that it was late, and the guys were starting to filter out. I wasn’t drunk, but I could tell everyone else was. Bren was on her fourth or maybe fifth glass of wine and had a healthy red shade to her cheeks, and O’Brian was laughing a little too loudly. Fucking Brenna. I knew it was crazy to get involved with her, especially with

the adoption looming over my head, but I couldn’t stop myself around her. It was like I had no control over my dick. Or maybe my dick had all the control over me. “Hey Colin.” I looked up, pulled out of my thoughts, and saw Stacey leaning against the counter next to me, smiling that seductive smile of hers. “What’s going on?” I asked, distracted. “Nothing. Just wanted to see what you were up to.” I shrugged and looked away from Bren. Stacey was giving me that look again,

the one that practically screamed how badly she wanted to ride my thick cock. Two weeks ago, I would have taken her up into the shower and fucked her from behind until she yelled my name, but for some reason that had absolutely no appeal to me. The only person I wanted was Bren, as much as I hated to admit it to myself. “Drinking. It’s getting late.” She didn’t take the hint. “Yeah, it is. Want to go somewhere?” “I have to stay here.” She took a step closer to me and put on

finger on my chest, her little smile playing along her lips. I could tell she was purposefully leaning forward to give me a good view of her full tits, and I didn’t mind taking a little look. Still, I frowned, not at all interested. Even if her tits were pretty damn nice. “Are you sure?” “I said, no thanks.” She pouted. “Come on, Colin, I was just thinking about two weeks ago.” I gave her a look. “Don’t make me say ‘fuck off’ again, Stacey.”

“Whatever, asshole.” She turned and walked back to the table, hips swaying. I glanced back over at Bren and my heart nearly stopped. She was staring over at us with a weird look on her face. As we locked eyes, she turned away, said something to her dad, and disappeared upstairs. Fuck, I thought. She must have misread the situation and figured I was into whatever Stacey was desperately trying to sell me. After Bren disappeared upstairs, O’Brian looked around the room like he was seeing it for the first time. “Hey,

assholes,” he called out. The conversations died down. “Night’s over now.” Without another word he headed upstairs in the wake of his daughter. I grinned. Typical O’Brian. He went from affable and the life of the party one second, and gruff and short the next. He sure knew how to tell people to get the fuck out when he was sick of them. The room was still for half a beat, and then everyone stood up and began filing out the door. I looked over at Davin, who was busy smirking at me like he had won some fucking bet. I looked away and began cleaning the place up, tossing away empties and straightening the

cabinets. “Good little party, eh, Colin?” Davin said, coming over and grinning. I looked at him. “The trick with the girls didn’t work, asshole.” “Oh, I’m not so sure about that.” “You got a problem, you come to me. No more of these fucking games.” Davin frowned and stepped closer. “Listen to me, boy. You should feel lucky I’m playing games with you. I’ve been in this business a lot longer than you have. If I wanted to ruin you, I fucking would.”

“You sure you want to be saying this to me?” The air was thick and tense with the promise of violence. “You may outrank me, boy, but I don’t bow to you.” There was something dangerous and slick in his eyes. I stood firm, face impassive. “Go home, Davin. I have to clean this shit up.” He grinned and the tension broke. “Yeah, you sure do. Get to work, little maid.”

I tensed my fists as he turned and walked out the door. Nothing would have satisfied me more than breaking his teeth on my knuckles, but that would have been suicide. No matter how annoying Davin was, he still was a Right Person, and one of O’Brian’s closest people. I couldn’t settle my issues with him through violence. I’d have to come up with something else, and soon. Shaking my head, I turned back to the kitchen, and finished straightening the place up. I knew that I could have left it all there until the morning, and let O’Brian’s staff take care of it, but I felt

bad staying in his home and not carrying my weight. When it was decent enough, I grabbed another drink from the refrigerator, and paused. Bren’s face as she turned and went upstairs came back to me. I grabbed a glass of wine, poured it full, and went upstairs. I had a pretty good idea of where she would be. I wasn’t sure why, but I figured it would be good to have some time alone with her. I went up to the third floor and pushed out through a pair of glass double doors that opened out onto a fairly large roof deck. The railings were all wood, clean and painted white, with furniture scattered around the space. White Christmas lights

were strung around the edges, but only the nearly full moon provided any visibility. Sitting in a chair off to one side, her feet kicked up on a little glass table, was Bren. She looked up at me as I walked over. “What do you want?” I held up the drinks. “Thought I’d join you.” She didn’t say anything as I sat down, but she did take the wine. I cracked open my drink and sipped it, looking out at the city. I had to admit, it was a spectacular

view; off in the distance, I could see City Hall, and all the buildings in between. Even though I had seen it many times, it never got old. The summer night was cool and comfortable, and Bren was wearing short cotton shorts and a thin white cotton T-shirt. I had a feeling that she was going to be sitting out on the roof deck; when she was younger, she always sat out there at night when she had something on her mind. “I’m surprised you’re not with that blonde girl,” she said. I glanced over at her. “What do you mean?”

She shrugged. “Nothing. She was just coming on to you pretty hard.” “What do you care?” “I don’t care. What were those girls doing here, anyway?” I sighed. “Just part of the party, I guess.” She snorted. “Typical of my dad.” I paused, not sure how to handle it. “They were Davin’s doing, actually.” “Well, whatever. I don’t care who you talk to.” I grinned at her. She sipped her drink,

but I could see it plain as day on her face. She was annoyed and a little jealous, though I know she’d never admit it. I looked away, letting the silence take over, and found myself wondering about her ex-boyfriend, Vince Fabrizio. How the hell did Bren get involved with a guy like that? I wondered. I glanced over at her. “What?” she asked, catching my eye. “I was just thinking. How’d you end up with that guy, anyway?” She got quiet for a second, and I wasn’t sure if I had pushed her too soon.

“I don’t need a lecture,” she said. “No lecture. I’m just genuinely curious.” She took another sip. “I don’t really know, honestly. I met him in the city one night. He was a little pushy and kind of an asshole, but charming. He took me to a diner, bought me food, and didn’t try anything. Or at least nothing too intense.” She paused, lost in a memory. I could tell her eyes were far away. She looked back at me, focusing in on the present. “I guess we just fell into it after that.” I nodded. “Did you know about his business?”

“Not at first. After we got serious he told me some things, but it wasn’t until later that he told me everything.” “And how did you react?” She cocked her head at me. “What’s with the interrogation?” “Sorry. It’s just been awhile. And plus, I need to protect you from this guy.” “No, you don’t,” she said, getting annoyed. I loved the way she looked when she was frustrated. I wanted to grab her hair, pull it gently toward me, and feel her

skin against mine. She looked incredibly sexy in her nightclothes, and I could practically see her nipples through her thin shirt. I grinned at her. “Come on, you don’t want me around to keep you safe? Your own personal knight in shining armor?” “Yeah, right. Don’t knights have a code of honor or something?” “Hey, I have a code. I may be a criminal, but I have a code.” “I’m sure. ‘Fuck bitches, get money,’ isn’t a code of honor.”

I smirked. “It is in some circles.” She laughed. “What about you, then? That girl seemed pretty familiar with you.” I shrugged, not ashamed of my past. I’d been with my fair share of women over the years. ‘Fuck bitches, get money,’ really wasn’t my code, but it was pretty close. At least, it had been for a very long time. “I’m not exactly chaste, if that’s what you’re asking.” She laughed again. “I’m not surprised.”

“Yeah, why not?” “I mean, look at you.” I grinned at her and raised an eyebrow, and she quickly blushed, covering her embarrassment with a sip of her drink. There was her sexy look again. It was getting harder and harder not to pull her by the hips into my lap. “I have changed a little bit since you last saw me.” “Yeah, you’re not such a scrawny weirdo.” I laughed. “I was never scrawny.”

“No, maybe not, but you were a weirdo.” “You didn’t seem to mind.” She smiled, but looked away, and there was another short silence. I wanted to reach over and gently pull her face back toward me, kiss her lips like I did that night years ago, taste her perfect skin and mouth and tongue, but didn’t. I couldn’t, not while the adoption was still looming over me. How could I have anything with her if she was legally my sister? I mean, it wasn’t like we were raised in the same house, at least for the vast majority of our lives, and I wasn’t blood related to her. But still, O’Brian

would be devastated. I couldn’t imagine how he would react. “Anyway, it’s getting late,” she said. “Yeah, I guess so.” “Thanks. For tonight, I mean.” I shrugged. “Not my doing. But I’m glad you got along with your dad.” “Yeah, me too.” He’s adopting me; you’re going to be my sister, I wanted to say. “See you in the morning, I guess.”

“Bright and early.” Me and you, brother and sister. “Night.” She stood, finished off her drink, and then walked back toward the doors. I gripped my chair, wanting to call her back, wanting to tell her, but couldn’t. Things were decent between us, or at least not totally strained and frustrating. I didn’t want to break that. There would be plenty of time to tell her tomorrow. Besides, how could I ask her to turn around, when I got such an outstanding view of her perfect ass? She opened the doors and went inside, closing them softly behind her.

I cursed and drank my beer, looking out over the city. What a fucked situation. I was going to become her brother in only a few weeks, and all I could think about was sliding her soft skin down along my cock. I wanted to bite her lip and make her shiver. Tomorrow. I’d tell her tomorrow.

Chapter Five: Brenna My mouth felt sticky as I climbed out of bed. Bits and pieces of the night before came back to me, especially my conversation with Colin. Despite the hangover, I felt pretty good for the first time in a while. I was in a safe place, far away from Vince, and I had more or less made up with my dad. Although, there is still some tension with Colin, I reflected, making the understatement of the century. I got out of bed, threw on a hoody and

some slippers, and walked into the bathroom. I looked like a mess; I did a quick comb of my hair, mostly just to tame it, and brushed my teeth. As I walked back out into the hallway, I could smell fresh coffee coming up the back kitchen staircase. It wasn’t exactly early, so I doubted it was my dad. Plus, from what I remembered, he didn’t really hang around the house very much. I walked down the cramped stairs and poked my head out into the kitchen. Sitting down at the island was Colin, sipping some coffee and looking at a newspaper. I smirked. “Good morning.”

He looked up. “Morning, beautiful.” “No, don’t even start already.” He shrugged and put the paper down. “Coffee is on and I made breakfast.” “You made breakfast? I didn’t think you cooked.” “I don’t. I bought it from the deli on the corner, which is as good as making it.” I laughed. “That’s not cooking, that’s buying.” He gave an exaggerated shrug as I poured myself a cup of coffee. There

was a little pile of bagels plus some cream cheese. I grabbed one, nibbling at a corner. “What’s on the schedule, Princess?” I ignored the nickname. “I’m not sure. Are you following me around all day?” He shook his head. “Nope, I have my own shit to take care of. Just making conversation.” I sat down across from him. “What do you do, anyway? Besides breaking knees and cracking skulls.” He sipped his coffee, a weird smile on

his perfect face. “Basically just that.” I imagined him bringing a baseball bat down on some poor guy’s legs. Even though he looked amazing in my mind's eye, all sweaty and intense, it made me shiver. “I don’t want to know the details, do I?” “It’s probably a lot more boring than you think.” “Yeah? You go into an office every morning too, I bet.” “Fuck no, no office.” He grinned. “Not that boring.”

“Well, whatever. So long as you’re not in my hair all day.” “Don’t pretend like you’re not going to be bored out of your mind without me.” “Please. The day I’m bored because you’re not around is the day I’ll eat my own shoe.” He looked down. “What size do you wear?” I rolled my eyes and he laughed. I took a sip of coffee and felt a little bit better. The hangover was still nipping at the edges of my brain but between the caffeine and the brushed teeth I was

beginning to feel a little more human. “Since when do you read the newspaper, anyway?” I asked him. “Got to stay current in our line of work.” “Oh yeah? Seeing which friends got arrested in the crime blotter?” He laughed. “Yeah, actually. Sometimes.” I grinned. “Anybody today?” “Let’s see.” He turned a few pages, then cleared his throat. “Ah, here’s Mickey the Nose, pinched for stealing candy

from babies.” I laughed. “Mickey the Nose?” “Thought it sounded suitably 1930s gangster-like.” “Oh yeah, that’s perfect.” He put the paper down and grinned. “See, you’re already warming up to me.” I looked away and realized he was right. I loved staring at his perfect jaw as he spoke, and couldn’t help but get fixated on his full lips. Plus, I hadn’t laughed much in a while, ever since Vince took over my life.

“Maybe you’re not as repulsive as I thought.” “See, Princess? Progress. Soon you’ll be knocking on my door, begging for me to finish what I started the other night.” I rolled my eyes. And there he was, back to his usual self. “That’s doubtful.” “You don’t think I noticed your heavy breathing when I grabbed you up there?” “I think that was from revulsion.” “I don’t think so. I’ve seen the look you gave me plenty of times before.”

“Annoyance? Hatred?” “Pure desire, Princess.” I threw my bagel at him and he laughed. “And stop calling me Princess,” I said. He stood up and shrugged his shoulders, still grinning his perfectly infuriating and incredibly charming smile. “Sorry, can’t help myself sometimes.” “Heading out?” “Yeah, I am. Call me if you need anything.” “What’s your number?”

“It’s in your phone.” I raised an eyebrow. “Did you take my phone?” He laughed. “No, you’ll have a missed call. That’s me.” I relaxed. Taking my phone, scrolling through my texts, that was the sort of thing Vince used to do. He said that if I had nothing to hide, if he could really trust me, then I should be completely open and honest with him. But of course, because of his work, I couldn’t ever look at his phone. That was just one of the many ways he guilted me into letting him control everything.

“Yeah, okay. Sounds good.” He gave me a funny look. “Everything okay?” I nodded. “Have a good day cracking skulls.” He laughed. “Have a good day being bored as hell without me.” Before I could think of a good retort, he walked out of the kitchen. I heard the front door open then shut, and I was alone in the house for the first time since I had come home. I looked around. The place had been my

home for most of my life, but it felt foreign and empty and strange. When I was young, it was almost never quiet. But suddenly, it felt oppressive, like I didn’t belong there or something. With a sigh I got up, taking my coffee with me, and decided to try and be a productive human being. –––––––– I leaned back in my chair, enjoying the morning sun drying my hair. After another cup of coffee, and a long, hot shower, I felt back to my normal self. I looked down at my phone, and frowned at the missed call. Not trying to read too

much into it, I added Colin into my contacts, and then kept scrolling down until I stopped at a familiar name. I smiled to myself as I tapped it and the phone started to ring. “Hello?” “Nick? It’s Bren, how are you?” “Oh shit, hey! It’s been forever.” I laughed. Nick and I had been friends back in high school and had kept in touch through the years. He had visited once or twice, but we had drifted apart in the last few months, mostly because Vince hadn't wanted me to be friends with too

many guys. Nick was gay, but that didn’t seem to matter to Vince. Actually, if anything, it was probably worse. Nick lived in Philly and was a “working artist,” which meant that he was a barista at Starbucks and tried to sell his paintings on the sidewalk. “I know, way too long.” “What are you up to?” “Well, I’m actually in Philly.” There was a pause. “No shit? You haven’t been back here in forever.” “I know, it’s insane. Anyway, I wanted

to see if you wanted to get lunch.” “I absolutely do.” I smiled to myself as we set a time and place, and I hung up. It was really good getting back in touch with Nick; he had been one of the few people that I really trusted back when all the shit first happened. I couldn’t tell him all the details, but he probably figured it all out on his own anyway. As far as I knew, though, he thought that my dad and I had fought about me going away to school, and that was what had caused our falling out. He had tried to get me to come back home a bunch of times over the years, but I always made excuses.

And then suddenly, I was home. It wasn’t exactly planned, but it happened. I had grown up in Philly; I knew its streets better than anywhere, even New York. But for some reason, it all felt so strange to me. As I looked out across the skyline at the tall buildings glinting in the sunlight, I had the strange sensation that I didn’t belong there. I wanted it to feel like home again, but I knew it would take time. And it was strange, trying to find my place in the city that was supposed to be my home, especially with Colin around all the time. I shook my head, refusing to let my mind wander over him. My phone vibrated in my hand, giving me an excuse to ignore

the strange desire that flooded through me every time Colin appeared in my mind. I looked at the screen and my heart almost stopped. Vince: Philly is such a piece of shit city. It smells awful. I stared at the message for what felt like an hour. He’s in the fucking city, I kept thinking over and over. He had actually followed me. I never thought in a million years that he would follow me. Sure, there were threats, but this text was different. I stood up and had the absurd desire to throw my phone off the roof,

but decided to close the text instead. What was I supposed to do? My first instinct was to call Colin and tell him about the message, but I stopped myself. Was I going to go running to Colin every time there was a problem? I couldn’t let myself get involved with that. I sat back down, heart thumping, confused and angry and upset. Vince knew the kind of people that I came from. He knew that it meant following me back to my dad’s city. He must have been insane. And he was insane. The blonde sucking his cock, the sting of his palm, it all

came rushing back all over again. I clenched my fists as fear filled me. The piece of shit was an abusive asshole, and I had let him rule my life long enough. Philadelphia was a big place. There was no way he knew where I lived, let alone would randomly find me out on the street somewhere. I wasn’t going to cancel on Nick just because my psycho ex sent me some crazy text. I went back inside and resolved myself to getting dressed. Going out with Nick, although a tiny act, was going to prove that I had control of my own life.

Even if it didn’t feel like I did. –––––––– “So, what are you doing home?” Nick said as we opened our menus. It was one o’clock in the afternoon, and Sabrina’s was packed. It was one of my favorite places to eat, though, and just had to go there for my first meal back in the city. It was absolutely adorable, with a classic diner counter running down the right side, and home-style booths set up all over the place. “I got sick of New York, I guess.”

“Well shit, I’m happy to hear that. New York is the worst.” Nick made a face. He was handsome, my age, and skinny. His hair was long and pulled back into a ponytail and he was wearing a fashionable cardigan over a thin T-shirt and cut-off jeans. His Converse shoes were old and dirtspotted, but were probably dirty on purpose. Nick had an energy about him that I had always liked, and it made me want to have fun when we spent time together. “New York is okay, I guess.” He made a face. “Whatever. You were

brain washed up there.” I laughed. If only he knew. “Anyway, where are you staying?” he asked. “At my dad’s place.” “That old mansion? I thought you two didn’t talk?” “We talked, but we hadn’t seen each other since I left. We spent time together for the first time in a while last night, actually.” “Whoa, what happened?”

I shrugged. “It was pretty good. He had a little welcome home party. I guess things are okay between us now.” He nodded. “I’m glad to hear that. I never really understood what happened.” I shrugged. “Teenage drama, mostly.” “Well, here’s to being home.” We clinked water glasses and I laughed. “So, is that other guy still living with you? What’s-his-name?” “What are you talking about?”

“Oh, Colin. Yeah, he lived with you, right?” I laughed. “I can’t believe you remember him.” “I don’t forget a guy like him.” “What’s that mean?” He gave me a look like I was an idiot. “I guess he moved out by now.” “Actually, he’s living there right now.” His whole face lit up like I had offered him a million dollars. “Really? Is he home right now?”

“No, and he’s straight, so relax.” “Straight or not, I would love to see him again. He’s hot as hell.” “Okay, that’s enough. He’s supposed to be like my adopted brother or something, remember?” “I remember, but I also remember you didn’t think of him as a sibling at all.” I cringed. I had forgotten that I told Nick about what had happened between us. “That was a long time ago.” “Not that long ago. What’s he look like

now?” “The same, I guess.” He laughed. “That means he’s even hotter.” I was definitely not going to admit it to Nick, but he was absolutely right. The feeling of my body crushed up against Colin’s sculpted chest, all the dirty and flirtatious things he kept saying to me, it all came back in a rush and I had to sip my drink. Nick didn’t seem to notice how flustered I was because the waitress came over and took our orders. “So, what’s it like sharing a house with

your hunky step?” Nick asked as the waitress walked away to put our orders in. “He’s not my step, and he’s not hunky.” “Oh, come on. Can we cut the act?” I laughed and shook my head. “Never going to happen.” “Fine. Still, it must be a little weird after ....” He trailed off, giving me a look. “We’re not talking about that.” “You and him?” I laughed. “Everyone, anyone. That was

a long time ago.” “You’re going to tell me that this sexy as hell guy that lives in your house is no big deal? This guy you have an unfinished past with?” “It’s not like that.” He grinned and leaned forward. “Come on, Bren. It’s me. We both know it’s exactly like that.” For half a second I wanted to tell him everything. I wanted to tell him how I had practically drooled all over Colin’s post-shower body wrapped in a towel, and how he had pulled me against him in

my bedroom. But for whatever reason, I decided to keep that to myself. “Nope, not at all.” I sat back and crossed my arms. He sighed, mirroring my pose. “Fine, whatever. Be like that if you want.” “I will.” I smirked at him. He laughed and shook his head as the waitress came back with a plate of nachos we decided to share. I grabbed a huge, multi-chip portion and took a big bite. Nick laughed at me as he deftly

swallowed three chips whole. “Anyway, hey, speaking of guys, whatever happened to that dude you were dating the last time we talked?” he asked suddenly. I blinked. I had totally forgotten that I told him about Vince. That must have been pretty early on in the relationship, before Vince had turned full-on psycho asshole and I wasn’t allowed to talk to Nick, or really anyone for that matter. I tried to think back to what Nick knew about Vince, but genuinely couldn’t remember. I decided to keep some things to myself, even though I was beginning to feel a little guilty over withholding so

much information from him. “We’re over.” “Oh yeah? That sucks, you were pretty into him the last time we talked.” “Yeah, well, he turned out to be an asshole.” He gave me a look. “Shit, don’t they all.” I laughed and we dove back into the nachos. Mention of Vince, though, put me back on edge, and I found myself glancing over my shoulder toward the entrance as if he was going to sneak up

from behind me and steal me away right then and there. Vince was crazy and dangerous, but he wasn’t that crazy. Nick launched into a story about his most recent conquest, some college boy at the University of Pennsylvania, and how he was so close to landing an actual gallery spot for his paintings. I found myself only half paying attention, and almost jumped out of my seat when the waitress interrupted to remove the demolished nachos and to place our actual meals in front of us. Nick resumed his story, oblivious to my small freakout moment, and I forced myself to smile and ask questions.

But no matter how distracted I tried to make myself, Vince kept bleeding in around the edges.

Chapter Six: Colin I was sweating a little bit as I pushed open the cheap metal door and walked into the deli. Air conditioning blasted me in the face, and so did the smell of meat and more. Two guys in white stood behind the counter, slicing and packaging, but I wasn’t there for food. I walked directly toward the back door where a big guy in a tracksuit sat on a stool. He looked up at me as I approached. He was your typical mob muscle, probably pretty low down on the totem pole. Definitely not a Made Man,

at least. “I’m here to see Jimmy.” The guy’s expression didn’t change. “Who the fuck are you?” “Colin Blake. He’s expecting me.” The goon knew exactly who I was, but we had to play our parts. Sometimes it was exhausting trying to keep up with all the bullshit. He stood up slowly, frowning. “Got to check you.” I nodded, knowing the drill. I spread my

legs and arms and let him pat me down. His clumsy, ham-like hands found the small piece I always carried when I was out running errands tucked into my waistband. I wasn’t exactly trying to hide it from him, but he gave me his triumphant look anyway, like he'd pulled one over on me. He pulled it out and held it up. I shrugged and gave him an innocent smile. “I forgot about that one.” He didn’t laugh, just jerked his head at the door and held onto my gun. I grinned at him and pushed through. Humorless goons, I thought to myself.

Inside, the room was dark and smoky. Sitting around a poker table playing cards were six men, four of whom I recognized, plus a few women sitting on stools around the perimeter, chatting and watching TV. I looked at the girls for a second, and was suddenly reminded of Brenna. Where those women were all rail thin with huge tits and big hair, Bren was curvy and pouty and fucking sexy beyond belief. That was the problem with mob girls; they were all over-thetop and fake. But Brenna was natural, normal, and something about that drove me insane. It was her curves and the way she carried herself, like I couldn’t resist it.

As I moved further into the room, one of the guys caught my eye. “Well look who it is,” he said. “How are you, Jimmy?” “Fine, I’m fine. The fuck you doin’ here?” “I thought we could have a little conversation.” I look at Jimmy and smiled. The men were all wearing dress shirts and suit pants, and Jimmy was the best dressed of the group. He was a few years older than me, though still young to be a boss.

His hair was cropped short and he was starting to go a little soft in the middle, but he was still athletic and strong. There was a strange, tense moment as all the guys stared at me, but I looked back without flinching. I knew it was just a scare tactic, trying to set me off-balance before we began to speak in earnest, so I didn’t let it get to me. I would never in a million years enter one of the Italian Mob’s places without announcing myself first. It wasn’t like our two organizations were at war or anything, but we were competitors in most deals, and it was best to keep a level head and to play by the rules when dealing with them. Jimmy knew that I was coming and absolutely

expected me, but it was part of the game that we played. Finally, Jimmy laughed and stood up. “Come with me.” The other guys grinned at me then went back to playing cards. I noticed more than one of the girls staring, and I went to lengths not to stare back. Normally, I would have taken a pass at one of them, if only to try and piss off Jimmy, but suddenly I wasn’t interested at all. Not since Brenna had come back, at least. Jimmy led me into a little back room and sat down behind his desk. He was a mid-level boss, nothing special or

important, but we had a good relationship. I had helped him out with some legal troubles a while back, and he hadn’t forgotten that. Ever since then, we would trade information and exchange favors when possible. Although I could have gone higher up in his organization because of my promotion, I trusted Jimmy. At least, I trusted him as much as was possible in our line of work. “So, what’s going on?” “Not much, the same old shit.” He laughed. “Same old shit? I heard you got a big promotion.”

I shrugged. “I guess so.” “And here you are, still coming to see the lowly likes of me.” “I have to be out among the common people every once in a while.” He laughed and reached into his desk to pull out a bottle of whiskey and two glasses. He poured generously and nudged mine toward me. I took it. “To our continued friendship, and to your success,” he said. “Salute,” I replied.

“Salute.” We clinked glasses and drank. That was the traditional opening. Now, down to business, I thought. “Okay, what can I do for you?” Jimmy leaned back in his chair. “I’m looking for some information.” “What sort of information?” “Do you know a guy named Vince Fabrizio?” He paused and cocked an eyebrow. “He’s one of ours, from New York.” “Yeah, he is.”

“He’s the son of one of the biggest bosses up there. What do you want with him?” “You know Boss O’Brian has a daughter.” He nodded. “What’s her name? Breanne?” “Brenna.” “That’s right, Brenna. Pretty name.” “She lived in New York for a while. Got involved with the wrong people.” Jimmy sighed. “Always a dangerous

thing.” “She dated Fabrizio. Got pretty close, apparently.” He frowned, but didn’t say anything. “Jimmy, he’s been making some threats. Even smacked her around a little bit. She’s back home now, but she’s scared.” He held up his hands. “This is a bad situation.” “Boss O’Brian is understandably pissed off. We can’t be having this sort of thing.”

“Of course. That sort of thing, it’s unacceptable.” “We both know it gets overlooked all the time. That shit happens sometimes and sometimes we turn a blind eye on it because of our rules. But this, it’s different.” “Of course, of course. Boss’s daughter can’t be treated that way.” “What can you tell me about him?” Jimmy sipped his drink, frowning. “First, what do you intend to do?” “Right now, nothing. O’Brian isn’t

stupid, he doesn’t want to start a war. We all know that we can’t touch a Made Man without repercussions.” He nodded. “But?” “But, I want to keep him away from Brenna.” He leaned back and sighed. “You’re putting me in a tough spot, Colin.” “I know. Just give me what you can, and forget I showed up. I’ll owe you.” “Favors from you hold a lot more weight, now.”

I nodded, keeping my face impassive. Jimmy looked pensive for a second, and then spoke. “He’s in the city.” That was a surprise. “Really?” He nodded. “Came in last night. Showed up at the big boss’s place going off about how the Irish took his girl, fucked him over. Said he owned her.” I narrowed my eyes. “What do you mean, he owned her?” “This is pretty awkward, Colin. You really don’t know?”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” “Ah, shit.” He took another drink and sighed again. “He claims they got married.” That hit me like a ton of bricks. I gaped at him, at a complete loss for words. I couldn’t imagine that Brenna would marry an asshole like him in a million years. But if she had, if she really had married a made Italian Mob guy, then that would be a serious issue. He would have genuine claim over her. But I’ll never let them have her. The thought came to me, completely unbidden, and I knew it was true.

“Is he bullshitting or what?” I asked. He shook his head. “Not sure yet. Boss sent a guy up to New York to find out what he can. I haven’t heard anything since then.” I leaned back in my chair and sipped my drink. “So Fabrizio is in Philly, he’s pissed, and apparently they’re married.” Jimmy nodded. “That’s the situation we find ourselves in.” “Anything else you can tell me?” “One thing: he was ordered to go back home, but he refused. We don’t know

where he is.” “Are you fucking kidding me?” “Sorry, Colin. We lost the bastard. Apparently he’s pretty slippery.” That pissed me off even more. Not only were they not telling us right away that the guy was in town, but they had lost him, too. He could be anywhere. “Does he know where O’Brian lives?” “No, or at least I doubt it.” “We better hope he doesn’t show up there, Jimmy.”

“Yeah, trust me. It’s the last thing we want. We’d rather work this out peacefully.” “O’Brian is going to be angry.” “Yeah, well, so are my people.” “Shit, this is a mess.” “You’re not kidding.” There was a short pause as the huge amount of information I had just been given swirled around my brain. “I’m sorry I can’t be of more help.” I nodded. “Thanks, Jimmy. You told me

more than enough. I owe you a big one, then.” “Yeah, you do. Hopefully I’ll get to call that in, you know.” I knew exactly what he meant. Hopefully our two organizations wouldn’t be at war over this. Hopefully we wouldn’t have to try and kill each other. I stood up. “Thanks for your help.” He stood and we shook hands. “You want something? Some meat or something? Maybe one of the girls?” I laughed. “You can just give the girls

away now?” He shrugged. “They seem to like you, so who knows.” “No thanks, I’m good.” He walked around the desk and opened the door, and I walked back out into the main room. Nobody bothered to look up at us. “You send my best to O’Brian, yeah?” “Sure, Jimmy. Same goes to your boss.” We shook hands again and I walked back out through the main door. The goon was

still sitting on his stool, and didn’t look up at me. I stood in front of him and cleared my throat, cocking one brow. Without glancing up from his newspaper, he held my piece out. I took it, tucked it back into my pants, and then walked back out into the street. My mind worked overtime as I walked down the block toward my car. The Italians obviously didn’t want a war if Jimmy was willing to tell me all of that. They probably knew I’d show up there sooner or later. Ordering Fabrizio home was a good move on their part, but losing track of him was a total fucking nightmare.

And worst of all was his claim that they had gotten married. Why wouldn’t Brenna tell me about that? As far as the Italians were concerned, when you married a woman she was yours for life, no matter what happened. You didn’t just marry a Mob guy on a whim, because it could be a prison sentence if you weren’t ready for it. What the fuck was Brenna thinking? I climbed into my car and gripped the steering wheel. I was pissed, angrier than I had ever been before. And I knew it wasn’t just because of the shit situation we found ourselves in, because the idiot Italians had lost track of

Fabrizio. The Italians and the Irish had been on the brink of war a hundred times and we had always figured a way to work things out without spilling blood. I wasn’t worried about that. No, I was pissed that Brenna would marry a dumb fucking goon like Fabrizio. I was pissed that some asshole got to have her, when she was all that I had wanted for years. I wasn’t sure why the marriage made things worse, but somehow it did. I wanted to break him into pieces, to tear him limb from limb. Fuck, that was a shitty thing to think. I had no claim on her. She was her own damn person with her own choices to

make, and I had no right to second-guess them. I had my chance years ago and fucked it up beyond belief. But the memory of her body pressed against mine, and how hard my cock was, and how badly I wanted to taste her lips overwhelmed everything else. Her innocent eyes staring at me with pure lust like she was practically dripping already. I started the engine and headed back toward the house.

Chapter Seven: Brenna After lunch, I got back home as fast as I could. Even though I knew it was crazy, I kept thinking that I saw someone over my shoulder, following me through the streets. I knew it was stupid, but the text had put me way on edge, and my mind was playing tricks on me. I pushed open the front door and walked into the main foyer. “Hello? Dad? Colin?” I called out, but

only got my own echo in return. I shut the door behind me and bolted it. With a sigh, I went upstairs, passed my room, and headed up toward the roof deck. I pushed out and walked down the wood boards, sitting down under an umbrella. The city spread out ahead of me and I looked around, smiling to myself. Which is when it hit me. The last time I was out on the deck during the afternoon was years ago. I was pissed, really pissed, I remembered. I sat down with a huff and crossed my legs. The door to the house

opened a minute later, and Colin stepped out. “Hey, Bren. You okay?” I looked up at him, biting back tears. “I’m fine. What do you want?” He walked over to me, his face a tight mask of concern, and I couldn’t help but wonder how much he knew. “I’m just checking on you.” “Yeah, thanks anyway.” He ignored my comment and sat down next to me.

“I heard what happened...” he started. “What do you know about any of this?” He shrugged. “Not much. Your dad can be an asshole, but he would never do anything to hurt you.” I shook my head. “You don’t get it.” “You’re right. I’m still sorry you’re hurting.” What a weird guy. He was always so quiet around me, so intense and brooding. I had to admit, I spent a lot of time noticing him, the way he moved, the muscles under his clothes. He was

handsome and smart and nothing like the guys back at my school. There was a toughness about him that was hard to ignore. I stood up and walked over to him, sitting down in his lap. He looked at me with a slight grin. “I’ve noticed you,” I said softly. “Hard not to, since we live together.” I had never done anything like this before. Sure, I had kissed boys, even done more with a few, but I’d never thrown myself at one before. I had to admit, I loved the way he was looking

at me, and the way his body felt under mine. “You know what I mean.” “Bren...” And that’s when I kissed him. I leaned forward and pressed my mouth against his. I’d never felt like that before. His lips were soft and surprised at first, but quickly fell into rhythm against mine, our tongues touching. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me tight against his strong frame and suddenly, the world below was gone, totally gone.

I could feel his bulge stiffen underneath me and it drove me even crazier. I’d never been that wet before, didn’t even realize it was possible. I began to move my hips, rubbing up against his hard dick, and he gasped slightly. He reached his hands around and grabbed my breasts squeezing them softly, kissing me hard. It was driving me crazy, my soaked pussy grinding down on his large hard dick, and his hands working my tits. I was beginning to lose myself in the pleasure and electricity jolting up through my core. And then he pulled away.

“What?” I gasped. “We can’t do this.” “I want you.” And I hadn’t truly realized it, but I did, and had for a while. “But I’m nothing, and your father...” “Fuck my father and his business. I don’t care who you were.” He stared at me for another second, and then pulled my face in for another hard kiss. I wrapped my arms around him and shifted myself, straddling his hips, his hard cock pressing up against

my thin shorts. I gasped as he took my hips and pressed me down, increasing the friction on my spot, grinding his cock against my soaked pussy. I hadn’t felt like that before, wild and lost with desire and need. And as quickly as it started, he suddenly stood up, bringing me with him. I let out a surprised yelp as he easily took me into the air then put me back down to one side. “We can’t,” he said again. “Not like this, at least.” I blinked. “What do you mean?”

“I’ll come see you. Tonight, later.” My mouth hung open, my breath coming in gasps. “Okay, later.” He gave me one last look and then retreated quickly into the house. That was it. He never showed up later that night, and I left for college the next day. We didn’t talk after that, but the intense electricity still lingered between us. Frankly, just remembering it got me a little wet. And look at him now, I thought. Biting my lip, I slipped my hand down my panties and began to slowly rub myself.

What the fuck am I doing? I thought, but didn’t stop. I couldn’t help myself. I had gotten off a few times over the years to the thought of Colin, and that particular memory never failed to get me started. I ran through the whole first encounter with him again, paying special attention to the way he kissed me, the way his hands grabbed my breasts and pushed my hips against his dick. I let out small moans, trying to be quiet. I was out in the open on the roof deck, but I knew nobody would be home, at least not for a little while. Pleasure moved through me as I rubbed, and I realized how soaked through I was.

The image of Colin in just a towel came back to me, and how it felt for him to press himself up against me in my room. I wanted all of that, wanted him to pull the towel away and let me take his thick cock in both of my hands. I wanted to slip it inside of me, slowly sink my hips down along his length as he guided me with his hands. Or I could push his face down, down along my soaked core, and let his rough tongue roll along my folds as I rode his face. I wanted him to make me come, wanted it so badly. I kept rubbing myself, gasps becoming moans, and my muscles tensed. I pictured him fucking me in the bathroom, pressing me up

against the cold tile as his stiff and rough dick pressed deep into me. I’d wanted him for so long, always wondered what it would have been like to take his dick hard. I could see him in my mind’s eye above me, defined chest muscles wet with sweat as he thrust into me. He’d move slow at first, but quickly pick up pace, big dick filling me up. I’d grind my hips up against him and take every inch. The thought of his body working on top of mine pushes me over the edge. I let out a loud gasp, my whole body stiff, as I came. Pleasure flooded through me and my mind went blank as my fingers

worked quickly along my soaked clit, and I had a heavy, knee-shaking orgasm. The world became a swirl and nothing for half a minute as I slowly came down, catching my breath. Panting, I pulled my hand from my soaked underwear. What the fuck was that? I thought to myself, looking around, dazed. I was floating on a postorgasm cloud, but I couldn’t believe I had just gotten off in a semi-public place. Fortunately, nobody saw anything. Then again, I realized, part of me wouldn’t have minded if Colin had walked out at that exact moment.

–––––––– I woke up with a start. It took me half a second to realize that my phone buzzed in my lap, which is what pulled me out of my nap. I fell asleep on the roof? I must have been pretty satisfied, I thought, shaking my head, still a little groggy. The sun was beginning to get low in the sky, which meant I had slept for at least an hour or two. I pulled my phone up and checked the message. It was from Colin, asking where I was. I typed back real quick, letting him know, and put the phone away.

What a bizarre day. It started with Vince texting me, and ended with me getting off to the thought of Colin. Vince, in the city, and Colin ... my mind trailed off, confused. I needed to tell him the truth. I needed to tell him about the marriage, that stupid mistake. I still didn’t understand why I went through with it. At first, I thought Vince had been kidding, with his adorable smile and his fake-looking ring. But after a second, I realized he was completely serious, and that fake-looking diamond was absolutely real, and absolutely fucking huge. It must have cost him a

fortune. But that was the kind of man Vince was, and when he got an idea in his head, he ran with it. Nothing was going to stop him. One week later, we were in City Hall getting married by a Justice of the Peace, and I was officially Brenna Fabrizio. On paper, at least. Vince hadn’t gotten permission to marry from his family, which was why we had to hide the whole thing. The plan was to eventually win them over, then have a big ceremony. In the meantime, though, we’d live as a married couple. As man and wife. Until the truth about him had slowly become obvious to me. I should have seen it from the start, I should have realized he

would end up being an abusive psycho cheater, but I didn’t. And Colin didn’t know. Neither did my dad, but for some reason I felt less bad about that. As much as I hated to admit it, I did need Colin to protect me. It was the reason I had come home to begin with. I couldn’t expect him to keep me safe if he didn’t even know the whole story, right? I sighed, adjusting myself, and decided I’d tell him everything. As soon as I saw him, I’d tell him the whole story. It was the right thing to do. Almost as if on cue, the doors pushed

open and Colin walked out onto the deck. I looked up startled. “Hey, you scared me.” He shrugged. “Sorry about that.” I blinked and took him in. He was a little sweaty, but he looked incredible; muscles bulging through his tight white dress shirt, his slacks perfectly conformed to his muscular thighs. But his usual carefree grin was gone, replaced with a serious mask. I hadn’t seen Colin give me that look in a long time. “What’s up? You seem a little off,” I

said jokingly. For half a second I wondered if he could smell the cum on my fingers. Maybe he knew I had gotten myself off to the thought of him. But no, of course not, that was totally paranoid. He couldn’t read minds—at least I hoped not. “Had a rough day.” He sat down in a chair across from me. “Some thugs give you trouble? Their knees wouldn’t break, I bet.” He didn’t even crack a smile. “Something like that.”

I frowned, not sure what else to say. He wasn’t normally so angry. “You want to talk about it?” “Is Fabrizio in town?” he asked suddenly. I stared at him, surprised. “Yeah, he is.” “Why wouldn’t you tell me?” I looked away, biting my lip. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to be a burden.” “Don’t be stupid, Bren. It’s the reason I’m here.” I looked back at him. “Yeah, that’s the

only reason?” He nodded. “Because your father asked me to.” “Speaking of him, where is my dad? He’s hardly been home.” Colin waved his hand. “He sleeps out a lot since he got his promotion. Don’t try to change the subject.” “Fine. I’m sorry, I should have told you.” “How did he contact you?” “He sent me a text.”

Colin held out his hand. “Let me see.” I made a face. “No way.” “You don’t have to give me the phone, just let me see the message.” I sighed, pulled it up, and tossed the phone over to him. He snatched it out of the air despite it being an awful throw and gave me a look. After a few seconds of staring at the screen, he stood and walked it over, handing the phone back. “That’s it, there’s nothing else.” He sat back down, leaving one chair between us. “Tell me next time.”

“Okay, I will.” “Do you want a new phone?” “Why?” “So he can’t message you. I can take care of that.” “It’s fine, I blocked his number.” “He’ll get other numbers. Last chance.” I had no clue why he was being so short with me, but it was starting to piss me off. I may have withheld some information, but it wasn’t like I did something horrible.

“It’s fine, whatever.” He looked away and was silent for a second. “Look, Colin—“ He interrupted me, not looking over. “I know about the marriage.” I stared open mouthed at him, completely surprised. “I was just about to tell you.” “It’s fine, just another thing you decided to withhold.” “It didn’t seem important.” He looked back, his expression angry.

“Are you joking? It’s the most important thing. That psycho thinks he has a real claim on you, all because of some Old World bullshit.” “He’s insane, Colin. It was a mistake.” “How could you marry someone like him?” I clenched my jaw. “I told you, it was a mistake.” He looked away again. “Don’t leave the house without me anymore.” “Are you kidding me?”

“No. The Italians don’t know where Fabrizio is, and I can’t protect you if you’re out on your own. From now on, you don’t leave my sight.” “Is this some weird punishment for marrying him?” “No, this is for your own good.” “What do you know about me, Colin? I don’t owe you anything.” He stood up, clearly angry. I stared after him, shocked at the way the conversation had gone, reeling from the way he was acting toward me.

“I know you don’t. But whether you like it or not, I have to watch over you. Don’t leave the house without me.” “Whatever. I guess I’ll be a prisoner here, too.” He looked at me, barely concealing his rage. “It’s fine if you think that. But I still have to make sure you’re safe.” “Yeah, fine.” He stared at me for a second, his eyes serious and intense. I couldn’t read his expression. Before I could say anything, he turned away and stalked back into the house.

I sat there alone on the deck feeling like someone had dropped a bomb directly into my lap. It made no sense, the way he reacted. I knew he cared about me, but why did he care so much that I had married Vince? And what made him think that he could order me around? Nothing made sense. I wished I could go back in time and tell him up front. The memory of his body pressed against mine lingered even as his presence disappeared inside.

Chapter Eight: Colin My hands moved fast, as fast as I could make them go. They were like a blur as I pounded again and again into the heavy bag, bashing my knuckles against the sand-filled fabric. I imagined it was Fabrizio and I was breaking his skull for hurting Bren. Sweat dripped down my body, drenching my tight black T-shirt and short red shorts as I moved my feet and started another barrage. I didn’t understand why I was so angry with her, why I would take her marrying

that loser so personally. People made mistakes, and I’d been with plenty of girls since she left—but for some reason, I never imagined that she would really choose someone else, or at the very least, that she would never go so far as to marry them. But she did, and there I was smashing the heavy bag with my linen-wrapped knuckles, savoring the tiredness in my muscles and the pain in my fists. One punch and it’s Fabrizio. Another, and it’s my own face. I want to beat myself senseless for being such an ass. And I want to beat Fabrizio senseless for hurting Bren.

I smash the bag a few more times, exhaustion from my workout beginning to overtake me, and I take a few steps back, breathing hard. “Good form,” I heard from over by the steps. I looked over and saw O’Brian standing there, grinning at me. “Hey Boss. I was just working out.” He shrugged, walking down into his own little private gym. He had it installed in the basement of his huge home, though he never used it himself. Sometimes I came over and gave the equipment a quick cleaning, and sometimes I even did a little circuit through the weight

machines. I had no clue whether or not he was okay with it, but he never bothered me when I was down there. “No kidding. I thought you were trying to fuck that bag.” I grinned, though I wasn’t in the mood. “Been with uglier.” He laughed. “I bet you have, kid. How’s my daughter?” I clenched my jaw and began to unwrap my fists. “She’s fine, sir. Stubborn.” “Yeah, stubborn. That’s why you’re dealing with her and I’m not.”

“Makes sense.” “Look, I’m not going to be home much for the next few days. I’ll be around, but there’s a big deal with the Russians coming through that I need to work on. So you’ll have the place to yourselves.” I nod. “Okay. Don’t worry about it. She’ll be fine.” “Yeah, she will. Because if she’s not, you’ll pay for it.” “I wouldn’t let that asshole touch her, no matter what.” He nodded and stared at me for a

second. “Speaking of him. I heard you spoke with the Italians.” I flinched, almost as if he had hit me. It wasn’t exactly against the rules that I had gone and talked with Jimmy, but it was definitely something I should have cleared with O’Brian first. “I’m sorry, sir. I should have told you.” “Yeah, you should have.” “It won’t happen again.” He laughed. “Yeah, it will. More importantly, what did you find out?”

“Fabrizio is in the city. He contacted Brenna, actually, sent her some text. Trying to intimidate her. From what I can tell, he doesn’t know where she is, but it’s only a matter of time before he shakes it loose.” O’Brian nodded thoughtfully. “It’s not exactly a secret that I live here.” “Right, and plenty of the guys with the Italians know about this place.” “What else did they say?” “Well, they lost him. Fabrizio, I mean. They don’t know where he is.”

“Fucking Italians.” I nodded. “But they’re looking. They want to avoid a war as much as we do.” “Damn right they do. If this were one of the Don’s daughters with one of my boys, can you even imagine?” I shook my head. “They’d tear up the city.” “Idiots. They would. Fucking animals.” “But they wouldn’t come after you.” “No,” he said thoughtfully. “They wouldn’t.”

I hesitated, knowing it was time to tell him the last bit of information, but I was afraid of how he’d react. His little girl, married to a psycho from the Italian Mob. I could only imagine what it would be like for a parent to hear that sort of thing. Then again, maybe things couldn’t get any worse for him. “There’s one more thing.” “What is it? You look like you’re about to shit a pineapple.” “She married him, sir.” He was silent for a second, but his face didn’t change. I was afraid he was about

to start screaming at me, or worse. I’d have to take a beating from him if that was what he wanted, though I’d never seen O’Brian get physical before. Finally, he broke the silence. “That makes sense.” I stared at him, surprised. “That wasn’t the reaction I expected.” He laughed. “What can I say? I’m getting more jaded in my old age. But it makes sense. It would explain why Fabrizio is so intent on coming after her. He thinks he has a real claim.” “But we both know he doesn’t. I mean,

Bren doesn’t want anything to do with him. And it seems like the Italians are fine with that.” O’Brian nodded thoughtfully. “You need to be extra careful now, Colin. Keep her around at all times. No more leaving her alone here. I’ll have some people cover your duties and shit, and if you’re needed somewhere important, I’ll send muscle over to watch her.” I nodded. “That was my thought exactly.” O’Brian clapped me on the shoulder, smiling. “Thanks, kid. Thanks for helping my family out with this.”

“Don’t thank me, sir. You know I’d do anything.” He nodded. “Yeah, I know.” He turned and began to walk back to the steps and I leaned back on my heels, contemplating the conversation. Before he got too far, though, he turned back and looked at me. “Oh, by the way, speaking of family. The lawyers drew up those adoption papers. They’re in your room to sign.” I blinked. I had totally forgotten about that. “They’re up there already?”

“Sure. Sign whenever you want and drop them off at my place.” “Right, okay.” He gave me another lingering look. “I’ll be in contact soon.” I nodded, and then he was gone, back up the steps. I stood there in the quiet, mind buzzing with the implications. The papers were upstairs, which meant I was one step away from becoming the heir to the entire Mob. It would be a lot harder to take control than just that, but it would make it a lot easier when the time came. But that would mean I would become Bren’s brother, at least legally, I

thought. I couldn’t help but hate that idea. Worse, I couldn’t help but think how she’d react to it. As I slipped off my workout stuff and changed into dry clothes, a thought came to me completely out of nowhere. What I’m doing is no better than what she did. I was lying to her about the adoption issue, or at least I was keeping it from her. Bren had kept the marriage from me, but I was sure she'd had her own reasons. I didn’t even understand exactly why I was so angry with her, anyway. I needed to tell her. And I needed to make things right between us, especially if I was going to keep protecting her.

Resolved, I headed upstairs.

Chapter Nine: Brenna I scrolled through picture after picture of smiling couples in happy places, not really sure what they had to do with me. Sure, we were friends on Facebook, but other than that? They were all practically strangers, though strangers with lives that looked perfect. Then again, my life probably looked amazing on social media. Leaning back against the headboard of my bed, I tossed my phone away and sighed. There wasn’t much to do in the

house aside from screw around on the Internet and maybe watch movies. And Colin wasn’t making things any easier by being around, especially since I wanted to avoid him. And suddenly I was a prisoner? I didn’t escape New York just to get stuck in my dad’s townhouse. For a second, I wondered if anyone would even notice that I was trapped. Nick might, since we had been texting back and forth since we went to lunch, but even he would get used to me ducking out on plans with him. Before I could decide what I wanted to

do, there was a soft knock at my door. “What?” I called out. “It’s me.” “I’m not interested, Colin.” “Can we just talk for a second?” I sighed again. Maybe we had left things in a bad place. I did have to deal with him whether I wanted to or not. I got up off the bed and walked across the room and pulled the door open. Colin stood there in a tight, white v-neck T-shirt and short black gym shorts.

Although they looked clean, he was still covered in sweat and had this intense look on his face. I stared at him for half a second, afraid my jaw was going to fall through the floor. He looked amazing, his muscles bulging and his hair all messed up. “Where’d you just come from?” I asked. “The basement.” “What, is there a gym down there?” He grinned. “Yeah, actually. Your dad put it in a year after you left.” I shrugged and turned away. “Okay, what

do we have to talk about?” He followed me into my room and I sat down on the edge of the bed. He crossed his arms and looked down at me. “I’m sorry about earlier.” “Which part?” “The part where I got pissed.” “That’s not really an apology.” “Look Bren. I have to protect you. We can’t be fighting all the time.” “That’s just it—you don’t have to protect me.”

“Oh yeah? Then why are you even here?” I blinked and looked down. He had me there. Truthfully, I was just pissed at him for judging me, as if I hadn’t gotten enough of that back in New York. When I first dated Vince, all of my friends were shocked. What was I doing with a man like him? Before, I was interested in pretty normal guys, the straight-laced type: stand-up farm boys and cute suburban skaters with manners. But something about Vince swept me up and took me for a ride, and nobody could figure it out.

Much less me. “Look, I know. I’m just sick of the judging.” He nodded. “I get that.” I looked up at him, at his intense expression and his crossed arms making his biceps bulge, and wished we could stop with the bullshit. “Truce?” He nodded. “Truce.” “How did you find out about the marriage, anyway?”

He grinned and sat down next to me on the bed, leaning back on his hands. “I went to see the Italians earlier. Pissed your dad off a little bit, but it had to be done.” I blinked. “You saw his family?” “Not his family. His people.” “Oh. I see.” “Did you guys run around with them much?” I shook my head. “No, not really. He kept me separate from all that.”

“Probably because they wouldn’t have approved of an Irish girl.” She laughed. “How could they not approve of me?” “Clearly they’d be crazy not to, but you know how the Mob is.” “Yeah, a bunch of thick-skulled idiots.” “That hurts.” “It’s supposed to.” He grinned at me and shrugged. “Well, this thick-skulled idiot figured out your secret.”

“Okay, maybe you’re not all brain dead.” “Most of us are, though.” I felt myself relaxing around him for the first time in a while. He had such an easy way about him when his guard was down, and as soon as we had spoken our words of truce, he seemed to completely loosen up. “So, what happens now?” “Now, you kill time until we can find your husband.” I cringed. “Don’t call him that.”

“What? It’s true.” “I know, but it won’t be true for long.” “I thought you couldn’t leave a Made Man?” I gave him a look. “Cut it out.” His grin got bigger. “Can’t take it anymore?” I laughed and pushed his arm softly. “I can still take it.” “Yeah, I bet you can.” I rolled my eyes. “Good one. Really clever.”

He adjusted himself and moved closer to me. I could feel the heat rolling off of him in waves and I didn’t mind it at all. “Like I said, I’m just a thick-skulled idiot.” “True. You’re practically an ape.” He paused and stared at me, his lips parting slightly. I could feel something begin to shift inside of me, something strong and overwhelming, as I looked into his intense eyes. I wanted to reach out and touch his face, to feel the stubble along his chin, maybe touch one of his full lips. There was concern there, and I knew he was worried about me. But the

truth was, I wasn’t worried about myself, not since I had seen him come out of the shower in nothing but a towel. “Bren, look, there’s something I should say.” “No, it’s fine.” I moved closer and pressed my body against his. “I thought we shouldn’t do this,” he said. He wrapped his strong arms around me. “You smell terrible,” I said, making a face.

The truth was, he smelled amazing, and I felt myself practically shaking at his touch. He grinned. “I don’t see you moving.” “I’m just too lazy I guess.” “Listen—“ “Are you going to say we can’t?” I interrupted him. For a second he looked like I had slapped him, and before I could apologize he pressed his face against mine and kissed me hard. My lips parted immediately, returning his passionate

kiss, and I pressed my body up against him. I didn’t care what I was doing, I didn’t care that my dad thought we were like brother and sister, I didn’t care that I was technically married to a psycho. There was only the tingling intensity running through my core as his arms tightened and his tongue touched mine, flooding my mouth with his taste. It was our second kiss, and it was better than the first, which I didn’t think was possible. Maybe it had something to do with the years-long anticipation, but I felt my entire spine and skull reacting to him. His lips were soft as his tongue roamed around mine, and his strong arms gripped me close against his skin. I

melted into his embrace, letting the sensation of his kiss wash over me. It was just a kiss, only a kiss, except it wasn’t. I had waited years to feel it again, and it didn’t disappoint. And as soon as it started, it was over. At the other end of the bed, my phone started to buzz. For some reason, that tiny thing pulled us out of whatever spell we were under. I moved away softly and looked in its direction. “Need to get that?” he said. “Yeah, I should.” Though I wasn’t sure why.

His arms let me go as I climbed over him. At the other side of the bed, I unlocked the screen and checked the message. Staring back at me was exactly what I had expected and dreaded. It was from a number I didn’t recognize, but the message could only have come from one person. 2671438423: Think you can hide out at daddy’s place? Come on, Brenna. I stared at the message and let the implications settle in. “What’s wrong?” Colin asked. I looked back at him and he must have

seen the fear in my eyes. He held his hand out. “Let me see.” “Okay.” I handed him the phone, in shock. He read the message, but his face was completely blank. After a few seconds, he looked back up at me. “I’m getting you a new phone.” I nodded numbly. How did he know where I was? How did he find me already?

“This doesn’t mean he knows where this house is.” “Yes, it does.” He looked away. “Yeah, it probably does.” “How does he know?” “Your father is pretty famous in this city. It was only a matter of time.” He stood up and I could see the tension in his muscles. “Where are you going?” “I’m going to sweep the block real fast.”

“What are you talking about?” “I’m going outside to see if he’s lurking around anywhere nearby. I doubt he’s that stupid, but I need to do something.” “Colin—“ He clenched his jaw and interrupted me. “Wait. I need to tell you something.” “What’s going on?” There was a short pause. I could tell he was struggling with something. “Your dad is adopting me.” I furrowed my brow, not really in the

headspace to be able to understand that. “But you’re an adult?” “I know. It’s for the job. If I’m his son, then certain things will be easier.” “When?” It began to dawn on me what he was saying. “The paperwork is in my room. All I have to do is sign.” “Why didn’t you tell me before?” I could feel myself getting pissed. “Before what?” “Before you fucking kissed me.”

“I’ve been trying to.” I paused. “So you’re going to really be my stepbrother?” He nodded. “Looks that way.” The absurdity of the day washed over me, and that was the last straw. I couldn’t stop the laughter as it bubbled up out of me. I probably looked insane as I lay back on the comforter and laughed loudly, practically kicking my legs like a little kid. Colin looked at me uncertainly. “Are you okay? Are you having some kind of breakdown?”

“I’m fucking great! I just kissed my stepbrother!” He smiled uncertainly. “We’re not related yet.” “Basically, we are! Oh my god, how messed up is this situation?” He nodded. “Pretty fucked.” And as soon as it came, the laughter left me. I looked up at the ceiling and sighed. “When can you get me a new phone?” “Tomorrow morning.” “Okay. Thanks.”

“Bren—“ “You should have told me earlier.” I looked at him. “I guess now we’re both liars.” His expression didn’t change. “I’ll check outside.” “My knight in shining armor.” He frowned, stared at me for half a second, and left. I watched him go, wondering how in the world I had gotten myself stuck between a psycho that I hated and a future stepbrother that I wanted more than

anything.

Chapter Ten: Colin Three days and she hadn't said a word. Not that I expected her to be chatty and act like nothing was weird between us, but I also didn’t expect her to go in fullon lockdown. No matter what I said to her, no matter what buttons I tried to push, she didn’t respond. Just a stony stare and silence. I would have preferred an angry and sarcastic remark to nothing. But at least she was following orders and hadn’t left the house. If she wanted

to be stubborn, then fine, she could be stubborn. She didn’t have to talk to me, but she did have to stay safe. Even if it was going to piss her off more, I’d make sure of that. Three days. I’d gone on a few runs out into the wider world and left Bren in the hands of some of O’Brian’s trusted goons once or twice, but I couldn’t find Fabrizio. It was like the guy didn’t exist. There just weren’t any leads out there. Not a single one of my contacts in the underworld had seen him, let alone heard of him, and the Italians weren’t having much luck, either. As far as I knew, he hadn’t come around the house, or at least O’Brian’s expensive security

system hadn’t picked him up on any of the cameras. I made sure to walk the perimeter a few times a day just to be safe, but I didn’t spot a thing. Still, he was out there, somewhere, lurking and lying in wait. He wanted Brenna, thought she was his property. Fortunately, she didn’t have to deal with his insane texts ever since I got her a new phone, but still. The guy was obviously a psychopath, pure and simple. You’d have to be, if you were going to openly mess with the leader of the Irish Mob’s daughter. The guy must have had an actual death wish. I stretched my legs and looked out over

the buildings. I had really gotten used to living in O’Brian’s stately manse, especially getting to sit out on the roof deck. I had my own, but it wasn’t quite as nice. It was pretty early, and I sipped my coffee, going over in my mind Fabrizio’s possible hiding places for the thousandth time. Concentrating was tough, though, when all I could think about was that kiss. It was exactly like the first time; electricity had run up and down my spine and it took all of my willpower, every single ounce of it, not to tear off her clothes and lick her soaked pussy top to bottom. I knew I wouldn’t be able to control myself a second time. I wanted her and I

was ready to get what I wanted. Then again, maybe it was better that she wasn’t talking to me. I wasn’t interested in talking with her, either. There was only one thing I wanted, and wanted badly. But maybe it was better if she let me concentrate on catching Fabrizio instead of concentrating on her sweating body riding my hard dick. As I imagined ripping her tight jeans off her perfect hips, I heard the door open, and I looked up. Bren stood there staring at me. I gave her a grin, inwardly hoping she wouldn’t notice my hard dick pushing up against the fabric of my pants. It was almost like she had a sixth

sense for when I was daydreaming about fucking her. “Nice surprise seeing you here,” I said to her. She shrugged. “I’m bored.” I cocked an eyebrow. “You’re talking to me now?” “I guess I’m really bored.” She walked out and sat down with a huff. She was wearing tight black yoga pants that accentuated her perfect round ass and a loose navy blue hoodie. I was willing to bet she wasn’t wearing a

stitch underneath it. I wanted to lift her arms above her head and slowly pull it off her, watch her nice tits slip out from the cotton, and her thick hair spill out all around her shoulders. “I have an idea of what we can do,” I said, grinning. “I’m sure you do,” she said, looking away. “Come on, sis, don’t be that way.” She looked surprised. “Don’t call me that.” “Why not, sis? We’ll be related pretty

soon.” “Even if you sign those papers, you’ll never be my brother.” I laughed. “Don’t be so ashamed of me.” She rolled her eyes. “More like mortified to be anywhere near you.” “I think that’s a lie.” “All you Mob guys are the same. So cocky and sure of yourselves.” “I bet you’re an expert on that, now.” She gave me a look and was about to say something, but paused instead and stared

at me with that sexy-and-pissed look she sometimes got. “You’re taking me out somewhere,” she said finally. I raised an eyebrow. “Am I now? Where are we going?” “I don’t care, Colin. I’m going stir crazy.” “You know it’s dangerous.” “It can’t be that dangerous with my knight in shining armor around.” I smiled at the nickname. She may have

been pissed, but she couldn’t have been that pissed if she was going to joke around. Even if she was being as sarcastic as humanly possible. “What’s in it for me?” “I’m talking to you, isn’t that enough?” I shook my head. “Not at all.” She sighed. “What do you want?” I grinned and sat back, considering. She must have been pretty desperate to write me a blank check like that. I’d have to be careful, though. If I said what I actually wanted, she’d probably storm off and I’d

have to deal with the silent treatment for a few days more, or at least until Fabrizio was caught and shipped back to New York. Still, I wasn’t going to let a good chance pass me by. I knew exactly what I wanted in that moment, running my eyes up and down her body. “Okay. If I take you somewhere, you have to wear those yoga pants whenever you’re here at the house.” She blushed and looked down. “What, why?” “Because your body looks fantastic. No more sweatpants. I want to see the outline of your perfect ass all day, every

day.” I loved how red she turned. I couldn’t imagine she didn’t know what she looked like in them, but maybe she wasn’t used to hearing it. I thought she was about to chew me out, but instead she took a deep breath and let it out. “Fine, is that all?” she said. “That’s all, for now at least.” “What do you mean, for now?” I shrugged. “You might want to stay out

later, or get ice cream, or do something I don’t agree with. I reserve the right to negotiate for further wardrobe rules.” Her red cheeks got even darker, if that was possible. “Fine, whatever.” “Okay, where do you want to go?” She looked at me and grinned. –––––––– “We could go anywhere in the city, absolutely anywhere, and this is where you pick?” I wrinkled my nose and looked out the

back door. The smell of cat was thick in the air, plus a weird mixture of old people and old books. The store was completely silent and empty, and shelves with books were practically overflowing in all directions. There were only two upsides to her choice. The first was that the small space meant we were forced to be close to each other, and I took every opportunity to move as slowly as possible out of her way. The second was that she decided to keep those sexy fucking yoga pants on, even though the deal was just for O’Brian’s house. Which meant that I was fighting a hardon all afternoon. I guess it could have

been worse. “I like this place,” she said. “I used to come here a lot when I was a kid.” “Doesn’t surprise me.” She gave me a look. “Yeah, and you were too cool for reading?” “Not too cool, just too busy.” “I’m sure. Can you even read?” I shrugged and picked up a book. The Singularity is Near by some guy named Ray Kurzweil. Looked like typical pretentious garbage, exactly the kind of

thing that would be in an old rundown secondhand bookstore like the one she had dragged me to. “The ... Singular ... Name?” I pretended to read the title, emphasizing the words. “Very funny.” She pressed herself to the side of me and slipped by. Her hips brushed across my crotch, pushing against my half-hard dick, though she didn’t seem to notice, or at least she didn’t mind. I followed her up a narrow staircase and out into a second floor. “Great, there’s more,” I mumbled.

She ignored me and began to browse a low wall. I leaned against the doorframe and watched her, savoring every motion she made. It was practically erotic the way she looked in those pants. I could see the outline of her ass every time she bent over to pick something out. “Anything exciting?” I asked. She glanced back at me. “Plenty of stuff.” “I was being sarcastic.” “No kidding.” Before I could think of an incredibly

intelligent and hilarious response, something brushed up against my leg. I looked down stared as a gray and white fluffy cat began to rub its body against my shin. “Bren,” I said. She looked over. “What? Is everything okay?” “There’s an animal.” She looked down at the disgusting creature and laughed. “That’s Billy, the owner’s cat. He lives here.” “Why is it touching me?”

She laughed. “Relax, it’s just a cat.” “I’m relaxed. I’m very relaxed. But cats are not ‘just cats,’ they’re disgusting killing machines.” “Oh yeah, Billy is a killing machine all right.” “And they smell horrible. I’m going to have to wash these pants. Maybe burn them.” She laughed again and walked over, crouching down. Billy walked over to her and began to thread his way through her legs, rubbing his body up against her while she gently stroked his back.

“See, he’s friendly. No need to be afraid.” “Not afraid. Just repulsed.” I hated cats. Despised them. I really wasn’t afraid of it, but I had always been allergic to them. There was genuinely nothing good about a cat. She grinned and shook her head. “I should have known you’d hate cats.” “You should hate them too.” “I think they’re adorable. Isn’t that right, Billy?”

“Don’t encourage it.” She stood back up and Billy the Stinky Cat scampered off down the stairs, presumably to spread his stench to other customers. “Well,” I said, “that explains the cat smell all over this place.” “Oh come off it. As if you smell any better.” She stood a few feet away from me and crossed her arms, grinning. “I smell great. Like a man should.” I stepped closer to her, smiling.

“I’m not sure I agree with that.” “I’m willing to bet I can change your mind.” I stood closer to her, inches away, and could practically feel her breath. She didn’t move, just like I knew she wouldn’t. She was too stubborn to let me win at anything. But that was part of the fun: I wanted to make her give in, especially when I knew she wanted to. I was willing to take our little game of chicken pretty far. “How would you do that?” she asked. “I’d love to pull those sexy pants down

around your ankles, bend you over, and slip my tongue along your soaked pussy.” She blinked. “Colin ....” “We can do it right here, if you want. I can make you come on my tongue while you try not to make too much noise.” “What makes you think it’d be so easy?” “I’ve seen how you look at me. I know you’d grip my hair as hard as you could while I tongued that sweet pussy.” “You’re not funny.” She looked away, a blush on her cheeks again.

“I’m not kidding. Say the word and I’ll taste you right here.” My cock was straining against my pants and I knew that if I moved even a centimeter she’d feel the tip brush up against her. I kept still for the time being. “I don’t think that’s what stepsiblings are supposed to do.” “Fuck what we’re supposed to do.” Something shifted between us over the course of the joke, and I could see her heavy breathing. The tension was thick and weighed a ton and I was waiting for her to break down. I needed her to melt

into my mouth, to let me taste every inch of her body, and I didn’t care if that happened right there in the old used bookstore. I was starving for her soaked spot. She looked away and I could tell she was trying to hide how much she wanted it. I knew she was still pissed, but she wasn’t that pissed. The fact that she wore the yoga pants when she didn’t have to spoke volumes about what she was thinking. She wanted me to stare at her ass, wanted me to imagine pulling them down just enough to press my cock into that wet cleft between her legs. “Colin, we can’t,” she said softly.

“I don’t care.” I grab her hips and pulled her against me, not giving a fuck anymore. I couldn’t stand it a single second longer. I was done with all the bullshit, all the back and forth. I needed to feel her body, and as soon as she pressed herself against my hard dick, her lips parted in surprise. I didn’t give her a chance to react; I just pressed my mouth against hers and kissed her hard, savoring the taste. At first, she didn’t respond, but quickly she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back with an intensity I had never seen from her before. I was practically tearing out of my pants.

I wanted to bend her over right there, fuck her up against the historical fiction section. She pressed herself against me harder, moving her hips softly, practically dry humping my stiff dick. I reached down and cupped her firm ass, squeezing hard, and I felt as much as heard her gasp. As soon as I was about to slip my hand between her legs, my phone began to vibrate in my pocket. She moved away and laughed softly. “You’re pretty excited.” “All your fault.”

My phone kept ringing. “You should get that,” she said. I looked at her. “Fuck my phone.” “Really, answer it.” I clenched my jaw. She was right, it could be important. “Fuck,” I said, as I moved away from her and pulled it out of my pocket. I looked at the Caller-ID, but didn’t recognize the number. I flipped open my phone and held it up to my ear. “What?” I said.

“Colin, it’s Jimmy.” I blinked. “Jimmy. I didn’t recognize your number.” I moved away from Bren and spoke softly. I could feel her eyes watching me as I spoke. “Calling on a burner. We found Fabrizio.” “Where?” “Safe house near Girard in Fishtown.” “I’m close.” “How long?”

“I can be there in fifteen.” “Better hurry. Our guy thinks Fabrizio knows he was followed.” “Text me the address.” “Okay.” I hung the phone up and looked at Bren. “Do you have to go?” she asked. “Yeah, I do.” “What about me?” “I’ll drop you off first. It’s on the way.”

She nodded and frowned. “Did they find him?” “Might have. Not sure yet.” She paused. “Be careful.” I grinned. “Always am.”

Chapter Eleven: Colin The address was on a tiny side street in the Fishtown neighborhood. It was a blue-collar place on the border between Center City and north Philly, and was considered one of the oldest places in the whole city. According to some people, the Fishtown accent was one of the last few remaining original dialects in the whole city. The important thing was, though, that people in Fishtown didn’t talk to the police. They were old school that way, used to growing up and living in more dangerous neighborhoods

where the rule of law wasn’t always guaranteed. Sure, they might call the cops if they heard gunshots, but mostly because they wanted to scare the assholes away. I pulled over and checked my gun, not sure why I had been giving myself a little history lesson. I flicked off the safety and made sure the clip was full before climbing out of the car. Silently, I walked the perimeter of the house, but didn’t see anyone. I kept low, in case Fabrizio was watching from a window, my heart beating slowly in my chest. Most of the other houses were quiet, too, which made sense since it was two in the afternoon on a workday. Still, I

needed to make sure I was quiet, or else risk getting the cops involved. On top of everything else, that was the last thing I needed. I jumped the fence into the backyard again and stood next to the back door. The yard itself was pretty empty, and weeds were beginning to win back the corners. It was pretty obvious that nobody had taken care of it in a while. The door didn’t look particularly sturdy, which was good. I took a deep breath and mentally planned out my attack. I had to be quick, but I needed to avoid killing the guy if I could. My gun was only a last resort, though I was pretty sure he wouldn’t hesitate to try and take

me out if he could. That made things even more dangerous, but I really had to avoid killing him. Not only would the Italians be pissed, but I was pretty sure O’Brian would be unhappy that I'd started a war with his most powerful competitors. I was at a huge disadvantage, then. Hopefully, he wasn’t expecting me. I had the element of surprise on my side. Without thinking too much more, I braced myself and kicked the door just above the knob with all my strength. It buckled, but didn’t break. I reared back and kicked again and the door flew in, splinters scattering all over the place.

I felt cool and calm and in control. Time seemed to slow down and I felt alive, more alive than usual. The kitchen was dark. I moved in and crouched down behind the table, silent and listening. There was only stillness. I moved fast, my gun drawn, and swept through the first floor. The kitchen was empty and so was the living room. Nothing looked like it had been used in a while, which could be a bad sign. The cabinets in the kitchen were all empty and so was the refrigerator. Either he wasn’t there and Jimmy’s information was bad, or Fabrizio hadn’t stuck around long enough to make himself cozy. Either way, there was no sign of him hanging

around the main part of the house. Silently, I pulled open every door that I saw, but found only a bathroom, a closet, and the basement steps. I clenched my jaw. The basement was a deathtrap. I decided to check the upper floors first, and hoped that he would stay hidden if he were down there. It was a gamble, but I had no other choice. I had to play it safe or else risk getting killed. The whole place felt spooky, but most safe houses did. They were built purely for functionality, hidden out of the way and furnished with the bare minimum. There were no decorations on the walls and everything had a secondhand feel to

it. Some people felt like they were haunted, but really it was just the echoes from how empty they were. When a family occupies a space, they really fill the house. But safe houses stayed empty the vast majority of the time. I couldn’t imagine staying in one for very long. I moved slowly up the stairs, gun at the ready. Sweat dripped down my back as a board creaked under my foot. If he didn’t know I was here, he does now, I thought. There was no other noise in the whole place as I strained to listen. I got to the top of the stairs and looked left, down a hallway. It was empty, and all of the doors stood open. There were no shadows or any other clues. To my right

was a closed door that I guessed would lead to the main bedroom. I opted for that door, hoping he’d be in there. It was strange that it was the only closed door, and so I tensed for something to happen. I had a strange feeling in my gut. Once on the landing, I turned the knob and pushed into the room fast. Ahead was a single bed with the sheets messed up. He was here, I thought, but didn’t have much time for anything else as a hand appeared from the closet to my right. It grabbed my wrist and twisted, wrenching my grip away from the gun. I had a brief second to get a look at my

opponent before he smashed his fist into my nose. He was young, with dark hair, but I had no clue if it was Fabrizio or not. My vision swam as I staggered back, the gun clattering to the ground, and I brought my fists up. If he was packing himself, I was done for. The guy came at me, feinting left, but rushing at my right. I caught him as he tried to tackle me and I bashed my elbows down into his back. I caught myself against the wall and steadied my body weight before trying again. He grunted, and I bashed him again, pushing back off the wall. He staggered back, his face a mask of rage, but came at me again, punching for my face. I ducked

and dodged and swung back, jabbing twice at his face. The first missed, but the second landed square in his teeth. Pain lanced through my knuckles and he grunted, stumbling back. I felt exhilarated, loving the adrenaline that was coursing through me. The only thing I loved more than a fight was fucking. “Back off, Fabrizio,” I said, advancing on him. “I don’t want to hurt you.” I jabbed twice again, but he got his hands up to block them. I got in close, practically breathing in his eyes, as I shifted my weight and brought my knee up, landing it in his midsection. He stumbled back, grunting, clearly not

expecting that. I knew I had the upper hand and had to press. Before I could take him down, though, he spoke. “I’m not fucking Fabrizio.” I paused. “What the fuck did you say?” “I’m one of Jimmy’s guys. I’m not Fabrizio.” He looked up at me, holding his hands up, and I got my first clear look at the guy. I had only ever seen Fabrizio in pictures, and although the guy had the same dark hair and dark eyes, their faces were totally different. I relaxed slightly, staring at him.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” I said. “Jimmy sent me to follow Fabrizio. I got made, though, and before I could get in and catch him, he got away.” “Why did you attack me?” “When you see a guy with a gun, it’s a good bet he doesn’t want to chat.” I sighed and leaned back against the wall, panting. I let my guard down. The fight was over. My nose hurt like hell and I could taste blood in the back of my throat. The guy settled down on the floor. He looked about as bad as I felt.

“And who the fuck are you?” he asked me. “Colin Blake, one of the Irish. Jimmy told me Fabrizio would be here.” The guy nodded. “Colin. I’m Michael Flannigan.” I nodded, still catching my breath. I had never heard the name before, but that wasn’t surprising. “One hell of a punch you got.” He grinned. “Yeah, you too.” “So, what now?”

“Well, now I go home and ice my fucking ribs.” “I mean, about Fabrizio.” He shook his head. “The cocksucker is long gone. Who knows where he is.” “You should fucking know.” I was pissed. It was typical of the Italians to be sloppy in their work. If I had been following Fabrizio, I would never have been made. He gave me an icy look. “You’re not one of my people. Watch yourself.”

I clenched my jaw then pushed off the wall and walked over to my gun. I picked it up, put on the safety, and slipped it into my waistband. “Tell Jimmy to call if he hears something. And he better call soon.” “Yeah, sure.” I walked out of the room, leaving him sitting down on the floor. I walked down the steps and headed out the front door. My muscles were sore from the sudden burst of energy, and my nose was probably broken, but the worst part of the whole thing was that Fabrizio was still somewhere out there. And the fact

that he gave one of Jimmy’s guys the slip meant he was probably pretty good. Or maybe Jimmy’s guy was just totally inept. Either way, I had my work cut out for me. I had hoped it would be an easy job, catching Fabrizio, but so far he had managed to avoid both the Italians and the Irish. That alone was an impressive feat. O’Brian had pretty much half of the Right People out looking for Fabrizio, which was cutting into everyone’s profits, but he was worried about his daughter and was willing to do whatever it took to solve her problem. Philly wasn’t that big of a city; sooner or later, someone would rat him out. When they

did, I had to be ready to do whatever it took to bring him down. I wasn’t about to be like Jimmy’s guy and let Fabrizio get away. I would do whatever I had to do to make sure he never got near Bren. I climbed into my car and clenched the steering wheel. The memory of Bren’s body pressed against my hard dick came flooding back. I had walked out on her, practically half way to finally getting to feel exactly what her smooth skin felt like under mine, all for nothing. Fucking Fabrizio would pay for that.

I sped toward O’Brian’s, ready to finish what I had started earlier that day.

Chapter Twelve: Brenna Back home, I stretched out on the couch in front of my dad’s big TV but didn’t bother to turn it on. I had planned on reading all afternoon, but Colin had decided to completely rework everything I'd had in mind. One second he was telling me how badly he wanted to fill me up right there in the book store, and the next he was speeding through the streets like a madman and practically throwing me out of the car.

But the thought of his hard dick pressed up against me drove me crazy. I can’t stop imagining how soaking wet I was listening to him tell me what he wanted to do to me, and how badly I wanted it. All thoughts of our future relationship were gone, and there was only his body pressing against mine. I had never done something like that before, where we could so easily get caught. And he doesn’t even like cats, I thought to myself, grinning. I was acting like a kid with a crush but I couldn’t help it. Despite the lies of omission and what he did for a living, there was something deeply magnetic about that man.

Technically, though, I was still married. Although I knew that didn’t count, Vince hadn’t quite figured it out yet, and apparently it meant that he had a real claim to me. I was finished with him, with all of New York City. I only hoped that Colin didn’t get hurt hunting him down. Suddenly, I heard the front door open. Maybe it’s him, and it’s all over. I sat up and looked over at the hallway as my father turned the corner and smiled in at me. “Hey, Dad,” I said, a little disappointed. “How are you?”

He walked into the living room and sat down on the big leather arm chair. “I’m fine. Tired of being cooped up here, though.” He laughed. “I’m sure you are. It won’t be much longer, I promise.” “Is that where Colin is right now?” He gave me a shrug. “Who knows with that boy.” “Come on, Dad. At least keep me informed.” “Since when did you want to know about

the business?” “Since I was stupid enough to marry one of you.” That made him laugh, and he nodded. “A real mess you got yourself into.” I looked away. “Yeah.” “But don’t you worry. You’re the safest you could ever be here.” “I’m sorry you have to do this.” “You don’t have to apologize.” “And for all that other stuff. You know,

back then.” There was a short pause and I looked back at him. “Water under the bridge. You’re home now.” “Yeah, I guess I am.” “And you can stay as long as you like.” I realized that it was the first time since I had come home that I was having a real conversation with my dad. We had talked at the little party he threw for me, but it was mostly meaningless chatter, the sort of stuff you did at gatherings like

that. We hadn’t really talked about anything. In fact, over the years we had never really said much to each other, aside from empty pleasantries. I wanted to change that. I wanted to change a lot of things. “Dad, why Colin?” He blinked at me. “What do you mean?” “Why Colin? I mean, why are you adopting him, and why did you take him in back then?” He nodded. “So, you know about that.”

“He told me a few days ago.” “And what do you think about it?” “I honestly don’t know. But why are you doing it?” “That’s a good question.” “I think I get what you see in him, and he tried to explain the whole adoption thing to me, but it didn’t make sense. So why now?” “It’s a complicated answer, Bren.” “Go ahead and try me.” “Well, I wanted a son.” He paused when

he saw how I reacted. “Not that I’m not grateful for you, Bren, because I am. But in my business, you need a son to pass down what you’ve earned. That’s all there is to it, and I wanted to be able to keep everything in the family.” “But Colin isn’t your son.” “No, not exactly, he isn’t. But I took him in and raised him and taught him everything he knows about the business. He did some things for me over the last few years you were away, some very difficult things, and I owe him a lot. That’s why he got the big promotion he did, even though there are other men who think they deserve it more.”

“Do they deserve it more?” He shrugged. “Maybe, but Colin is one of the smartest, most capable men I have.” “But that doesn’t explain why you’re adopting him.” “I want to make it legal. I know it seems strange that I would care about what’s legal and what isn’t, but it will make things easier in the long run. The Mob respects family above all else, and making him official will help solidify him as my son.” “Okay, I get that. But what gave you the

idea to do it now?” He nodded, comprehending. “That was Davin, actually. He suggested I adopt Colin the day after you called, actually.” “So, it’s all just a political thing? I mean, he’s not really my brother.” I stared at him and hoped he understood what I was trying to get at. “What do you mean? You don’t think of him as a brother?” “No, I mean, I guess. But he’s not really my brother.”

“No, he isn’t. Not biologically, at least.” I let out a long sigh and relaxed back into the couch. That was a good first step, at least. I needed Dad to understand that Colin and I weren’t siblings, not really. I knew that he would freak if he knew what was happening between the two of us, if there really was anything happening, but at least he wasn’t under some crazy delusion that we really were brother and sister. “But does that matter?” he asked, looking at me. I shrugged and didn’t answer.

“The two of you were never close back then, but you did live in the same house for a year. He was like an older brother to you.” He paused and looked at me. “He still is.” “Yeah, an older brother.” “It would mean a lot to me, Bren, if you could treat him like a part of the family. I know it’s strange and a big adjustment, and I know you were away for a long time, but you’re back now. I want us to all be together.” I nodded, though inwardly groaned. “Okay, I’ll try.”

“Good. It would mean a lot to me if we could all be a family.” The last thing I wanted was to be Colin’s family. Family members didn’t do what I wanted to do with him, but I couldn’t disappoint my dad. Especially not when he was trying so hard to fix the mistake that I had made. “I promise I’ll try.” He stood up. “Okay, kiddo. I have to get going again. I just wanted to make sure you were okay.” “Thanks, Dad.”

“Call if you need anything.” “I will.” He smiled at me again and walked out. I heard the front door open then shut, and briefly I wondered where he slept most nights, since he was so rarely at his own house. Our conversation played over in my head as I lay there on the couch staring up at the ceiling. I can’t think of him like a brother, even if I wanted to, I realized. Worse, I knew that if I acted on what I wanted then I would be disappointing my father.

Which meant that I was stuck. Annoyed at my situation, and angry at myself, I got up from the couch and went upstairs to take a shower. –––––––– The music on my phone was loud, which probably explained why I didn’t hear the door open. I had just finished shaving my legs, and was about to shampoo my hair, when a voice made me nearly jump out of the tub. “Cleaning up for me?” “Colin?”

I heard him laugh. “Yeah, it’s me.” “Fuck, you scared me. What are you doing in here?” “Checking up on you. Is everything okay here?” “Everything is fine. You can’t come into the shower whenever you want to.” “I have to make sure you’re safe at all times, even when you’re naked and soaking wet.” “Don’t make that sound dirty. It’s the opposite of dirty. I’m getting clean.”

I could practically hear him grinning. “You have those yoga pants prepared?” “No deal. You cut that outing short.” “Something important came up. And duration wasn’t part of it.” “Did you catch him?” I held my breath. He paused. “No, he’s still out there.” I could hear the disappointment and anger thick in his voice. “You will.” “You’re fucking right I will.”

“Okay, why are you still in here?” “You want me to go, say the word.” I paused. “I talked to my dad earlier.” I heard him lean against something, probably the sink. “Yeah? What was O’Brian doing here?” “Checking up on me, apparently.” “Things still weird there?” “Getting less weird. Where does he stay when he’s not here, by the way?” “Sometimes he sleeps on the couch in

his office at the pub. Sometimes he stays at his other apartment around the corner.” “He’d rather sleep on a couch than in his enormous room here?” “It’s a nice couch.” “Seriously, Colin.” “He’s a busy man. He doesn’t always have the time or the energy to come back home.” “Yeah, must be hard running a mob of violent criminals.”

“You have no idea.” “He said something else weird, actually.” “What’s that?” I paused, not sure I wanted to say it. But for some reason, the idea of sharing it with Colin made me feel a little better. He was the only other person in the whole world that would understand what it really meant to let my dad down. “He said he wants us to be a family. You know, since I’m home.” Colin snorted. “Yeah? Like the Brady

Bunch?” “I guess.” “We both know it’s not real, Bren.” “He doesn’t know that.” “I don’t give a fuck what he thinks anymore.” I pulled the curtain partially open and looked out at him. He gazed back at me, his arms crossed and his back leaning up against the sink, his face a mask of anger. “That seems like a dangerous thing to say in your line of work.”

“Right now, I don’t care what’s dangerous and what isn’t.” I stared at him. “What do you want, Colin?” He pushed off the sink, moving with a languid grace, making intense eye contact. “You know what I want.” “You can’t do this.” He stood right in front of me but didn’t move to do anything. I wanted him to tear open the curtain and take me right there in the shower, but I couldn’t act.

My dad’s words were still ringing in my ears. “I can do whatever I want. You weren’t complaining earlier.” “That was a mistake,” I said, looking away. “Didn’t feel like a mistake.” He got closer. “It felt like you were moaning in my mouth. It felt like you wanted my thick cock between your legs.” “Colin,” I said, blushing again. I hated how easily he made me squirm. It wasn’t like I had never been with a man before, but there was something about him that

made me flush. “I can see it all over your face. You want me to taste you.” “We can’t do this.” He grinned. “You keep saying that. But your body says something different.” “What’s it saying?” “You know. I want to hear you say it.” I looked back at him, at his intense stare, and couldn’t stop myself. Something inside of me snapped, and I couldn’t think about anything other than the

incredibly gorgeous, cocky asshole staring at me. “I want you,” I said softly. I don’t know why I did or where it came from, but I couldn’t stop myself. “Say it all. Tell me what you want.” I stared at his chiseled jaw and his muscled body. I could feel myself blushing, but I had come this far. “I want you to taste me.” Without another word, he pushed the shower curtain open, stepped into the water, and kissed me. His clothes were soaking through but he didn’t seem to

care as his hands roamed over my skin, pausing only to fit my breasts into his palms. Despite the steam and the warm water I felt myself shaking for him, needing exactly what only he could give me. Suddenly, he dropped down to his knees and hooked his arms under my legs. He lifted my right foot up and placed it on the rim of the tub as he began to kiss my inner thighs. “Colin,” I gasped, and he looked up at me. Water dripped from his perfect face and soaked through his clothes, causing them

to cling to his body. I gasped as he bit me softly. “I’ve been thinking about this for years,” he said. “Your clothes.” “Fuck the clothes. Fuck everything else. Fuck, Bren, I want you.” I intertwined my fingers through his hair as his mouth began to kiss and lick at my soaked-through spot. I gasped again as his tongue found my clit, licking and sucking hungrily. He was like an animal, working me with skill and precision, but also hunger and passion. His hands

squeezed my ass while he licked my clit, alternating between soft pressure and a warm sucking sensation. “Shit, Colin,” I moaned. I felt his tongue roll down the length of me, and press its warm softness into my clit. He licked like that, rolling up and down, lapping up every inch of my skin. I couldn’t help but throw my head back and let out soft moans, confident that he’d hold me in place. My knees were shaking as pleasure rolled through me. His strong arms kept me stable, though, as his mouth and tongue continued to lick and suck at my soaked clit. I wasn’t sure

if I was hot from the shower’s steam or hot from the incredibly sexy man’s mouth working my pussy. Probably the latter. I had never felt so deeply free and pleasured and controlled all at once, and I knew that he wouldn’t let me fall, not until I came on his tongue. “God, you’re delicious,” he mumbled as he reached up and felt my breast. “Keep going,” I moaned, beginning to roll my hips. I gyrated, working my clit against his soft and hard tongue and teeth, and he grabbed my ass again, pressing me up against his face. I practically rode his

mouth as his tongue fucked me and I moaned with abandon, my hands pulling at his hair. He didn’t grunt or budge an inch, only squeezed my ass and licked my clit with alternating soft and hard deft strokes, not letting up. I felt it beginning to build through me as I worked my hips faster. He matched my pace, working his tongue along my length and clit, sucking and moving in fast swirls. His muscles stood out in his arms as he supported more and more of my weight. As the orgasm got closer, I knew my knees were practically useless. I stared down at his face, my mouth hanging open, my entire world shrunk

down to nothing but his perfect mouth working my soaked-through clit. I couldn’t think of anything else. He held me up against the wall as my back began to arch and my skin began to vibrate. The orgasm rolled through me like a hammer, taking away everything with it. “Oh fuck, Colin, fuck, Colin, keep going,” I moaned loudly, my fingers digging into his head. My voice echoed in the otherwise empty bathroom, the steam fogging up the mirror. He squeezed my ass in response, licking every inch of my clit, as I came on his tongue and his face.

His strong arms had to support my weight as I lost myself for a second. As the orgasm crested and began to subside, I tried to stand, and he reacted by lessening his grip on my body. Slowly, so painfully and incredibly and amazingly and excruciatingly slowly the orgasm passed and he moved away from my pussy with one last kiss. I leaned back against the shower wall, panting and gaping at him. I had never been taken like that before, like I was his thing to play with. He licked and ate me like my pussy was his prize. “I loved hearing my name,” he said, grinning.

“Holy shit,” was all I could say. “Fuck, you’re gorgeous.” He kissed my stomach and my breasts, standing up. I couldn’t believe I had given in to that, couldn’t believe what I said. I couldn’t believe I let my future stepbrother lick me in my dad’s shower. It all came spiraling down on me, but instead of panicking I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his chest. “You tasted better than I imagined,” he said. “Oh, my god. Shut up,” I said.

He laughed. “Don’t be shy. You’re delicious.” “You’re so gross.” “I can’t wait to taste it again.” I pulled away and look at him. “Colin ....” He shook his head. “Don’t. Just don’t. We’re not doing that.” “You know this can’t happen again.” I felt like a broken record, saying it over and over again, but it was true. And besides, I knew that if I didn’t keep

saying it, I would give into him completely. As much as I wanted that, I knew I couldn’t. He stepped back. “Look at me, Bren.” I stared at him, at his soaking-wet clothes, and laughed. “You do look a little ridiculous.” “I’d soak through a hundred more shirts to taste that again.” I shook my head and smiled. “Great line.” He grinned. “Not a line. Just the damn truth.”

“Oh shut up.” I reached around him and turned off the water then got out of the tub. I wrapped a towel around my body. “That’s it then? You’re going to cover those beautiful curves?” I shook my head. “Cut it out. Not right now.” He began to strip off his shirt. “That means later, then.” “What are you doing?” “Taking off these wet clothes.” I stared as he pulled off the shirt and

pants, leaving only tight black boxer briefs. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “Oh, shut up.” I looked away. I heard him laugh and pull off the soaked cotton. Before I could make a comment, he threw his underwear at me and it landed on my head with a wet slap. I nearly screamed as I pulled it off me. He leaned back against the shower wall, laughing. “That’s not funny, asshole.” “That’s really funny. You looked great

with my underwear on your face.” “You’re such a dick.” I looked back at him and blinked. His abs stood out the most to me, cut and chiseled perfect in his center. His whole body was covered in rippling, wet muscles, and his dick was half-hard. I stared at his length and girth, surprised at his size. He put his hands on his hips and grinned at me. “Like I said, you’re enjoying the show.” I looked away, blushing. “Clean this stuff up. My dad can’t see your clothes in here like this.”

“Don’t worry, Princess. Your dad won’t be home tonight.” “Quit calling me that.” I turned the doorknob and pushed it open. “Leaving so soon? We were just getting started.” “I ... need to dry off,” I said lamely. “Oh, yeah. Me too.” Without looking back, I walked quickly out into the hall and to my bedroom, shutting the door behind me. I had to get out of there; if I had looked at him again, I knew that I would have done more,

much more. The tingles and light-headed joy from the orgasm still lingered as I sat down on my bed, catching my breath.

Chapter Thirteen: Colin I wrapped a towel around my waist, savoring the taste of Bren still lingering on my lips. She had gotten out of the bathroom pretty quickly, but I didn’t mind. I could see it in her eyes, the lust and the need, the same feelings that pulsed through my veins. I gave her a minute to gather herself then followed her down the hall and knocked on the door.

“Who is it?” I turned the knob and grinned in at her. “Expecting someone else?” She was still wrapped in her towel, her hair soaking wet. It hit me all over again how badly I wanted her and how much I loved her curves. I could feel my cock already beginning to rise against the cotton towel. “I was, but I guess you’re a close second.” I shut the door behind me and crossed my arms. “You ran out of there pretty fast.”

“It was getting too warm.” I grinned. “Yeah, I know.” She rolled her eyes. “Good one. Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?” “Why aren’t you?” “This is my room.” “That’s a fair point. I guess I forgot.” “You forgot to get dressed?” “I was distracted. And my clothes are a little damp at the moment.” I took a few steps closer toward her.

“That’s not my fault. You have plenty of dry stuff in your room.” “Maybe I do, but it’s so far away.” “You should go check.” “Nah, I’m good.” I sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at her. She looked away. “I feel like I can’t stop saying this, but—“ “Don’t bother.” She sighed. “I know.” I moved closer to her on the bed and she looked back at me. I stared at her perfect

lips as they parted slightly. “I’m still a little hungry,” I said. “Oh, god. Don’t say that.” “What? I can’t help it.” “There’s food downstairs.” I reached up and took her chin, tilting her face toward me. “Not what I mean.” “I know what you mean. You’re not subtle.” She looked down at my crotch, at my dick lifting up the towel.

“That’s your fault.” “It’s my fault you decided you had to make me ... you know, right there in the shower?” “Yeah, pretty much.” “Colin, what about my dad?” That made me pause. “I don’t want to think about him right now.” “Neither do I, but you know how he feels about the two of us.” She paused. “This would kill him.” “I don’t know if it would.”

“What about your job? I mean, this could be really bad for you. Boning the boss’s daughter.” I laughed. “Boning? And I’m pretty sure I haven’t done that yet.” She looked frustrated. “You know what I mean.” I gazed back at her, my grin dissolving into a serious smile. “I’m not thinking past this, right here. This is all I want, and I’m going to have it.” She went to argue, but I didn’t let her.

I smothered whatever protest she had, whatever lame excuse, with my mouth. I pushed it back down her throat with my tongue, and she didn’t resist. I knew I had her. I was done with the back and forth. I was done with her excuses. I was done with her pretending that she didn’t want me as badly as I wanted her, because I could see it in her eyes every time we talked. No more hesitation or holding back. I was the kind of man that got what he wanted, and in that moment I wanted her. And so I took her.

And she kissed me back. Our tongues touched as my body was flooded with desire. I had never experienced something so raw and intense before, something that I couldn’t stop. Kissing her was like giving in to an addiction, one I had fought for years. And I was done trying. I reached up and grabbed the cloth between her perfect tits where she pulled up the towel and ripped it off. Her skin was still damp from the shower and she let out a small gasp as I kissed her neck and squeezed her breasts. I felt harder than I’d ever been as she

reached forward and slipped off my towel. “Fuck, Colin,” she muttered as she gently grabbed my shaft and began to stroke me. “I’ve been imagining your hands on my dick for years,” I said. “I’ve wanted to taste it—“ she started then stopped herself. I smirked at her and kissed her again. She began to work my length slowly as my fingers found her clit, already soaking through. I knew I’d find her wet, but fuck, it was almost more than I could

bear. She writhed against me as I began to work her, but never once stopped rubbing my dick, using the slight precum as a lube to roll along my skin. After a minute of working me like that, she pulled away. “I want to,” she said, trailing off. “What do you want?” I said in her ear. “You know.” “Say the words.” “I want to suck your cock.” I bit her earlobe. “You dirty slut.”

She gasped. “Fuck.” “You like that?” “Yes.” She pushed me back, and I propped myself up on my elbows. She flipped her thick hair over to one side and kissed down my abs, lingering on the defined muscles, before finally reaching my stiff cock. I could practically hear the blood pumping through it, and every fiber of my being was screaming for her tongue to touch my tip. She glanced up at me and gave me this look, this fucking adorable and beyond-sexy look, and then took me in her mouth.

I gripped the sheets as she sucked me slowly. I’d had plenty of girls blow me, but I’d been dreaming of watching my shaft slip slowly into Brenna’s mouth for years. It was almost too much, seeing her gorgeous face begin to suck my cock. She worked the shaft of me with her other hand, gathering the spit that dropped from her mouth, and began to move faster. “Holy shit,” I groaned. She didn’t react, only began to suck me harder. It was something completely new, some entirely new intense sensation traveling through my cock,

balls, and skull. She began to suck me faster and I watched as her tits bounced softly. I looked over her and down her spine, along its curve, toward her hips and sweet ass as she continued to suck me. “Condom,” I grunted at her. She pulled my cock from her mouth with a slight pop. I almost lost it right here. “Top drawer.” She nodded at the nightstand. I reached over and opened it as I felt her tongue begin to lick around my shaft again. I grunted, and tried very hard to

concentrate on finding a condom. Simple tasks turned out to be pretty hard with her mouth distracting me from my work. Finally, I found the square wrapper and pulled it out, ripping it open with my teeth. I sat up and took her chin in my hand, pulling her face from my dick. I smashed my mouth against hers and kissed her deeply, letting our mouths open and tongues touch. I wanted her taste so badly, wanted every inch of her. As we kissed, I moved forward, pressing her back down onto the bed. Her tits and hair pooled around her as I positioned myself, her legs spread wide for me.

She looked down at me as I rolled the condom over my dick. “Are you sure?” she said. “More fucking sure than I’ve ever been.” “No, I mean, you’re pretty—“ I didn’t let her finish her sentence. I was pretty big, but I knew she could take it. And I proved it to her by pressing the tip of my dick against her and slowly moving myself inside of her. It was like coming home. She gasped and gripped the sheets as I slid completely into her, the warm and wet

walls of her pussy gripping my dick like a vice. “Fuck, you’re tight,” I grunted. “Oh, my god, Colin.” I leaned forward and kissed her neck. “I want to fill every inch of you.” I began to work my hips, sliding in and out of her. Every motion send thrills and jolts of pleasure through me, and the soft moans she let out were almost too much. I clenched my jaw to stay in control as her smell and skin and perfect tits and hips all worked to overwhelm me.

“Ah, fuck,” she moaned as I began to move faster. Her tits bounced with every hard, deep thrust. I grabbed her wrists and held them up above her head, pinning her down to the bed as I fucked her. I wanted to control her body, to make her ring with pleasure as my cock slammed deep into her core. I wanted to tear her to pieces and build her back up. I wanted to make her come so hard she forgot her name. My dick kept thrusting into her and she groaned. “Is that what you like, you slut?” I said

into her ear. “Fuck you,” she said back. I replied by thrusting my dick in harder and she moaned, clearly loving it. “Don’t talk back to me.” “Oh, fuck, you asshole,” she groaned louder. I slammed harder into her, pinning her hands down, and licked her nipples and teased them with my tongue. As she started to enjoy it, I bit softly, and she moaned. I could tell she loved it.

“You like it when I bite you,” I grunted. “Ugh, yes, keep going,” she said, breathless. I adjusted myself and pulled her one leg up, gripping her hip, sliding my dick in even deeper. She let out a deep, low moan, and her eyes rolled back slightly as I pounded into her. My muscles were tense and sweat began to roll down our bodies. I worked her that way, hips slightly raised, one hand supporting her while the other held her hands pinned above her head. Our bodies rocked back and forth together. Her hips told me what she wanted. When

she wanted it harder, her hip worked faster, and I moved to compensate. When she wanted it slower, her hips moved less. I moved with her and time disappeared, my cock sliding in and out of her soaked-through pussy, the only sound our skin pressing together and her soft moans. And then her body tensed as her hips began to gyrate, working hard against my body. I fucked her deep and rough, gritting my teeth as my dick slammed into her. “Fuck, I’m so close,” she panted. I kept moving, matching her pace, sliding

my dick in deep and filling her up. Her hands griped mine as her tits bounced with the strength of my strokes. “Right there, Colin,” she moaned. “Are you coming for me?” I grunted at her. “Yeah, make me come.” And I watched as her whole body tensed and began to spasm, her back arching and her legs flexing. I kept going, fucking her deep and smooth, sliding and filling her soaked and tight body as she came. Her eyes rolled back and she let out low, deep moans, and I almost lost it as her

back bent up. As soon as it started, it began to subside, and she relaxed. “Holy shit,” she said, breathing deep. I grinned at her, sliding in and out slowly. “Yeah.” “I don’t think I’ve ever come that hard before.” “Let’s see if we can do better.” She laughed. “I don’t think—“ I pulled myself out of her, interrupting her sentence, and she gasped. I grabbed

her hips and flipped her around. Her beautiful ass hung up in the air, her soaked pussy aching for me. I pressed my face forward and licked her pussy from behind. She squirmed but positioned herself better to take me. I moved back away, savoring her taste again, and I pressed myself back inside her. She let out a loud gasp. “That’s what I fucking wanted,” I grunted at her. I began to slide in and out, gripping her hips. She reached forward and gripped the sheets. “I love this perfect fucking ass,” I said

and slapped her skin. She let out a moan. I slapped her ass again, leaving a red mark, and she began to buck her hips back up against my hard dick, riding my length. I knew she liked it when I was rough, but I didn’t realized just how much she wanted it. “Fuck yes, take that dick.” “Again,” she moaned. I slapped her ass, loving the sound. “Oh, fuck. Harder.” I slapped her ass again, harder, then

pushed her face down against the comforter and began to thrust into her rough. She’d had enough fun and I wanted that pussy; I wanted to make it mine. She moaned loudly as I pulled her hair, slamming my cock deep into her, beating her pussy up. I wanted her to remember my dick for the next few hours, and she didn’t seem to mind. I grabbed her tits and squeezed her nipples, and she kept her ass up in the air for me as I moved into her. I rocked myself in and out of her sweet, wet pussy, moving faster and slower, making her moan as loudly as I could. I loved it, loved having control over her body.

She looked back at me as my pace increased, slamming in and out, thrusting my cock into her deeply. Her lips were slightly parted, and I could see her body beginning to tense. I reached around her hips and began to stroke her clit in time with my thrusts. That was it. She began to come again from the pressure on her clit, and that pushed me over the edge. Her body writhing and her moaning drove me crazy. As her muscles tensed and her back arched, I could feel myself explode into her pussy. The sweet nothing, the incredible blank pleasure of an orgasm flooded through

my body, and there was only Bren and her perfect pussy wrapped around my dick, and her moans and her skin, and I kept thrusting, helping her come as hard as I could. And finally, slowly, we both came down. I slipped myself from her and collapsed onto the bed. “Colin,” she said, breathless. “Yeah, I know.” She put her head on my chest.

We lay like that, breathing in deep, letting the post-fuck glow crawl all over our bodies. Usually, I’d be getting into the shower and trying to hustle whatever skanky bar whore I had brought home out of my place, but there was nothing else I wanted in the world than to stay in Bren’s bed and to feel her heat against mine. “That was....” she started, and trailed off. “Yeah, it was.” “I can’t say a complete sentence.” She giggled.

I laughed. Her giggle was so fucking cute. “You’ve got sex brain.” “You fucked the stupid into me.” I laughed. “I banged your brains out.” “Ooh, good one.” I could feel her smiling. “You know—“ she started again then stopped. “What?” “Nothing, it’s weird.”

I looked at her. “Weirder than ‘you fucked the stupid into me’?” She laughed. “Okay, probably not.” “So, go for it.” “Well, it’s weird. You know that it was Davin’s fault that Dad is going to adopt you, right? In a way, it’s his fault that I just let my future stepbrother give me the best two orgasms of my life.” I felt my whole body go still. “What?” She looked up at me. “Yeah, Davin suggested that Dad adopt you.”

“How do you know that?” “Dad told me.” “When?” “Not long ago.” “No, I mean, when did Davin tell your dad to adopt me?” She thought for a second. “Right around the time I was coming home.” I felt like someone shot me in the chest. My muscles tensed as rage replaced whatever contentment and joy I had been experiencing.

Davin. That mother-fucking piece of human garbage shit. That cock-sucking swine, that piece of rodent waste. He knew this would happen, I thought. There was no way Davin would suggest O’Brian adopt me unless it somehow benefitted him in the long run. There just was no way that he would do something that would help solidify my position. And he was the only one in the world that knew how I felt about Brenna. He knew that I had a thing for her and he probably guessed that I wasn’t over it. And he wanted me to become her stepbrother.

This was his plan all along. I looked down at Bren, horrified. “What’s going on?” “Davin wanted this.” She sat up, looking at me like I was crazy. “What are you talking about?” “That’s why he suggested the adoption. He knew this would happen.” “How could he possibly know that?” I clenched my jaw. I couldn’t tell her. “He just did. He’s a snake, Bren.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Davin would never, ever suggest O’Brian do something that would favor me over him. He just wouldn’t. So, why would he want O’Brian to adopt me?” “I don’t know. Maybe he’s not as bad as you think.” Bren began to wrap the towel around her, and I knew I was losing her. But I was too angry to explain myself properly, too beyond-pissed to pull myself back in and try to salvage what was happening.

“It’s his plan, Bren. He’s a snake fuck.” “I think I’m going to take a shower.” “Bren, listen—“ “It’s okay. Really, it’s not a big deal. I’m just covered in sweat.” I sighed. “Fine, okay. But I’m not making this up.” She looked at me for a second, and nodded. “I believe you.” The tense anger lessened slightly. I leaned forward and took her face in my hands and kissed her softly on the lips.

She didn’t pull away. “Thanks. I’m going to fix this.” She nodded. “I don’t know what’s going on, but I trust you.” “Okay. Go shower.” She gave me another long look and nodded again. She stood, towel wrapped around her body, walked out of her room, and moved out into the hallway. I watched her go. I had to get myself under control. Davin wasn’t the enemy; Fabrizio was the bigger threat. I had to deal with him first, and then I could

figure out what to do about Davin and the adoption. One fucking thing at a time. I pulled the condom from my dick and wrapped it in some tissues.

Chapter Fourteen: Brenna I looked up at the ceiling and could feel him sleeping restlessly next to me. It was already pretty early in the morning, and although I hadn’t slept much the night before, I felt wide awake. There was an ache between my legs were Colin had worked me the night before, relentlessly bringing me to orgasm and letting me dip back down to normal. I had never been with a man like that. People always talked about being insatiable, but Colin really was starving for me, and didn’t let

up. And I loved it. The ache in my pussy, everything. I slowly climbed out of bed and wrapped a robe around my body. I tiptoed out into the hallway and down into the kitchen. The house was silent and empty, like I had expected it to be. I was nervous about Dad catching Colin and me, but I knew it wasn’t likely. He barely lived in his own house. I regretted the shower after the first time. I didn’t know why I needed it. I probably just needed a few minutes away from him. It was just too intense,

what had happened between us. And frankly, his anger had scared me a little bit. He nearly flipped out when I told him about Davin, and I didn’t exactly understand what was going on there. I decided it was better if I didn’t push. I put on a pot of coffee and sighed. There was so much happening around me that it was hard to keep it all straight. I was being chased by my psycho ex-boyfriend who happened to be an Italian gangster, and I was fucking my soon-to-be adopted stepbrother. Added to that was all of the politics and normal dangers of being an Irish Mobster—all under my own dad’s roof. Who also happens to be the Mob’s boss.

As the coffee brewed, I walked to the front door and pulled it open. I didn’t see the newspaper on the ground, but something caught the corner of my eye. I looked up and saw a huge knife, like the sort of thing a commando from an action movie would use, stabbed into the center of a piece of paper. It was like something right out of a horrible dream. With some effort, I pulled out the heavy knife and read the note. No more playing around, Brenna. I’m coming to get you very soon. Tell your daddy I said hello. – Vince My jaw dropped. I could barely breathe.

Sometime during the night, Vince had been outside of my house. He had been close enough to stab a piece of paper to the front door and we didn’t even know it. Suddenly, I realized how exposed I was standing on my own front stoop and ran inside, slamming the door shut behind me and locking it tight. I read the note again, over and over, and knew it was from him. It wasn’t a prank or someone else. It was his handwriting. It was the way he would word it. I could practically hear him saying the sentences in his Long Island accent. Quickly, I ran upstairs, fear lancing through me.

“Colin,” I called out, opening the bedroom door. He stirred. “Colin,” I said again. He looked up at me and smiled. “Morning, Princess.” “He left a note on the front door.” I was breathless and staring at him. “What are you talking about?” I held up the knife. “He stabbed a note to the front door.” That got his attention. He sat up and took

the knife from me, weighing it in his hand. “What’s it say?” I held the paper out to him and he took it. He read it over a few times and sighed. His hand was clenching the knife. “That motherfucker,” he said. “He was here, Colin. Right outside our door.” “He can’t get in—“ “He was right there!” I felt frantic. Colin dropped the knife onto the bed and

stood up, wrapping his arms around me. “It’s okay, I know. It’s okay.” I wasn’t going to cry. I wouldn’t let myself cry. But I was angry, so fucking angry that my psycho ex had followed me, so angry that he wouldn’t leave me alone. And I was angry that I couldn’t take care of it myself. Worst of all, I felt better in Colin’s arms. “I’m sorry, Bren. This is my fault.” “How is this your fault? This is Vince.” “No, I’ve been distracted. He should never had gotten anywhere near us.”

I moved away from him. “This isn’t your fault.” “Nice of you to say.” “Cut it out.” “I should have been on the roof, or out watching the front door. Not in bed fucking you all night.” Memories from the night before returned to me, flashes of pleasure, skin, and more. “I’m not sorry about that.” He grinned. “Yeah, neither am I.”

“What are we going to do?” “First, we’ll check the security tapes.” “Security tapes?” He nodded and started walking into the hallway. I followed him, keenly aware that he was in nothing but a pair of black boxer briefs. He moved like a trained fighter, ready to duck and dodge at any second. “This building is practically a fortress. There are cameras all over the place outside. Plus, blast-proof walls and windows, and a state-of-the-art alarm system.”

“I knew it was safe. But a fortress?” “That’s why your dad wanted you here. They could plant a bomb on the front stoop and we’d still be fine. Except for maybe that little decorative glass window on the front door.” I followed him to the end of the hall and he opened a door that had once been a closet when I was a kid. Instead of old blankets and towels, there was a bank of computer screens and a keyboard. I stood outside of the door while Colin sat down at the keyboard and woke up the monitors. It was cramped inside and hot as hell from the equipment.

“This was a closet when I was a kid.” He laughed. “Your dad made a lot of changes around here after you left.” “I can see that.” As the screens woke up, I saw that they were live images of the outside of the building. Colin scanned the screens and seemed to be content. He turned to a monitor to his right and began to type. I watched as another video popped up. “Okay, this is last night’s camera feed.” He pointed at one of the monitors. “It’s that camera. If Vince came up to the front door, we’d see him on this.”

He began to fast forward through it. Cars zipped by on the screen and people walked down the sidewalk, but nobody came remotely close to the building. I leaned against the doorframe and watched. Colin cursed. “There’s nothing on this tape.” “What do you mean?” He shrugged. “He doesn’t show up.” I watched as he rewound it back even earlier and scrolled through it. In the beginning, when it was still light out, more people came by and way more cars

zoomed past. But as the sun sank, the crowds thinned out. We watched as the minutes ticked by in seconds, and nothing unusual appeared on the screen. “There’s no way,” Colin said. “Are you sure he’d show up on this one?” He nodded. “Absolutely. Let me try a different view.” He typed some more and another video popped up. This was directly out of the front door. “Okay, he couldn’t have hidden himself

from this one. He has to show up here.” We watched again as the night scrolled by. The quality of the camera in the front door wasn’t as good, but everything still came through clearly. It probably took a lot of storage space to keep every minute of every day as a video recording. It made sense that the quality was as low as possible to save on space. Suddenly, around three in the morning, a black blob appeared on the screen and then disappeared. Colin stopped the tape. “Got him.”

He rewound it again and played it at normal speed. I gasped as a figure suddenly appeared in the left part of the screen. He wore a black hooded sweatshirt and a black ski mask pulled over his face. We watched as he held something up against the door and jammed a knife into it. Then he turned and walked away, disappearing off frame. “That was him,” Colin said. “But he wore a mask. That could have been anyone.” He shook his head. “It has to be him.”

He started typing again and pulled up another video. I stood there watching as he went through three more video feeds, but didn’t find any evidence of the man in the black ski mask. I watched as he got more and more frustrated. The man showed up clearly in the one video of the front door, but he didn’t appear in any of the other camera feeds. “This is impossible,” he said. “Maybe he’s a ghost.” “Yeah, maybe he is a ghost. I’m not sure I like that any better.”

“Seriously, how is he not appearing anywhere else?” He shook his head. “I have no clue.” We stared at the screens for another hour, going through each camera feed as slowly as possible. We watched the front door feed over and over, and although he appeared every time, we didn’t learn anything new. Finally, Colin turned it all off out of frustration. “I don’t know how this is happening.” “Are there any places that the cameras don’t record?”

He shook his head. “No, it’s a really good system. He’d have to know exactly how the cameras are positioned and figure out exactly where the blind spots are. That would take him weeks, at least. It’s not exactly an easy thing, especially with a complicated system like this one.” “But it could be done by someone that knows the system.” “Sure, yeah.” “What if someone told him?” He stared at me. “What do you mean?”

“What if someone in my dad’s gang told him?” “No way. None of the Right People are that stupid.” “How else could it happen?” Colin was quiet for a second as he considered the possibilities. “Fuck, this is bad,” he grunted. Fear pierced through my chest. “What do we do?” He looked at me gravely. “I need to call your dad.”

–––––––– I sat in the kitchen drinking coffee for twenty minutes while Colin was on the phone. I had no clue what he was saying to my dad, but I could tell it was getting heated. Finally, he emerged from upstairs fully dressed and looking pissed. “I need to go out for a while.” “What happened?” “Your dad isn’t happy.” “Is he blaming you?”

“Yeah, he is.” “We both know this isn’t your fault.” He clenched his jaw. “This is my fucking fault. My job is to watch over you.” “Colin—“ “Listen.” He stood close to me and I wanted to reach out to him. But I could tell that was the wrong thing to do. “This is all fucked up. I’m going to be your stepbrother soon. I can’t avoid that.” “I know.” He looked away. “We should stop this. I

need to make you safe before anything else happens.” “I’m not going to beg you to keep fucking me, Colin.” He looked at me angrily and reached out, grabbed my face, and pulled my lips to his. He kissed me intensely and deeply. I was shocked at first by his sudden movement, but quickly melted into his warmth. Finally, after a minute, he pulled away. “I want to make you beg. But not like this.” I blinked and felt something stir inside of

me. “I don’t want to be a distraction.” “Fuck, you’re the only distraction I want. But you know that keeping you from that piece of shit is the most important thing right now.” I nodded. As much as I hated to admit it, the idea of never feeling his thick cock between my legs again hurt me more than I would have guessed. “Find him fast.” He gave me a long look again and nodded. “I’m leaving. Some guys are outside

watching over the place. Don’t let anyone in until I come back.” I nodded. “Okay.” He turned and walked away without another look. I watched him go. And then I was alone in the kitchen. I had spent a lot of time alone in the house, but that was the first time I really felt it.

Chapter Fifteen: Colin My car roared through the streets as anger pulsed in my veins. I couldn’t believe I had let that snake get so close to Bren, even if there was no way for him to get into the house without me knowing. Still, his little stunt had worked, and she was clearly afraid again. Worst of all, I had no clue how he did it. Bren thought it was an inside job, but that didn’t make any sense. There were very few people with enough knowledge

about O’Brian’s house to help the guy get through its defenses, and I trusted every one of them. I even trusted Davin, despite the man’s constant attempts to undermine me. My car came to a squealing halt outside of Jimmy’s place and I climbed out, slamming the door behind me. I pushed my way into the deli and walked through back to the goon who sat outside of the back room. People stood staring at me from behind the counter but I ignored them. The place was empty otherwise, which was good. I wasn’t in the mood to hold back. “I need to see Jimmy,” I said.

He stared me down. “You don’t got an appointment.” “Fuck your appointment. Go get Jimmy or I break your nose.” The goon stood. “We don’t have to do this the hard way,” I said. “You should leave now.” The guy towered over me. He probably weighed fifty pounds more than I did. But he was only a front doorman; he had no idea what he was getting himself into. I moved fast, snapping my fist out,

breaking his nose on impact. The guy stumbled back then came at me, blood pouring from his nostrils. As he got close, I used his momentum against him, twisting to the right and throwing my arms around his shoulders, yanking him back and to the side. He stumbled and almost fell, but righted himself as I backed off. Adrenaline pulsed through me, and although I knew that fighting someone in the Italian Mob was a terrible idea, especially in his home turf, I couldn’t help myself. I wanted to break something. I wanted to break something real bad. He looked pissed and people were

staring. I wondered how long before the whole situation escalated. I knew I needed to finish it before someone decided to pull a piece out and start shooting. The guy came at me and threw two quick punches. I dodged them both, stepping back. He moved forward, trying to throw a huge haymaker. He was like a big lumbering monster, and I could see everything he was going to do before he did it. Faster than he could follow, I stepped into his punch and got inside of his reach. I hit him twice, fast, once in the nose and once in the jaw. He groaned and stumbled back as I followed up with a vicious knee to his midsection. He

toppled over, hitting the ground hard. I could have sworn the whole place shook on impact. The big fat bastard had no chance. “Okay, enough.” I looked up. Jimmy was standing in the doorway with three of his men and they didn’t look happy. They were all holding guns, though Jimmy was clearly restraining them. “Hey Jimmy,” I said, grinning. “Why did you just beat my doorman senseless?”

“He wouldn’t let me back.” “No shit. That’s his job.” I shrugged. “Been a rough morning. We need to talk.” He sighed. “Boys, make sure Tommy is okay.” Jimmy’s men gave me pissed-off looks, but they put their guns away at least. I stepped around them as they went to tend to their injured friend. If I were lucky, I’d get to beat the piss out of them later, too. “Don’t do that again,” Jimmy said as he

led me into the back. “That’s fair.” Although it felt pretty fucking good, I thought. He pushed open the door to his office and we took our seats. He sighed. “So, what’s so terrible that you’d beat the piss out of some poor asshole?” I pulled the huge Bowie knife from my waistband and tossed it onto his desk, followed by the note. “I found those two things in O’Brian’s

front door this morning.” “Big knife.” Jimmy picked up the note and read it. He whistled, clearly surprised, as he got to the end. “Shit, this Fabrizio kid has huge balls.” “He’s stalking the house, Jimmy. Where are your people?” He held up his hands. “We’re trying. But the guy is like a fucking ghost. He seems to know exactly what we’re doing before we do it.” “Yeah, I know what you mean.” “Speaking of that, I know my doorman

isn’t the first Italian you beat the fuck out of lately.” I laughed, remembering. “In my defense, that was his fault.” “It was, but shit, Colin. You need to get yourself together.” “Fuck that.” I put my hands on his desk. “I’m not doing shit until Fabrizio is found.” Jimmy leaned back in his chair and stared at me for a minute. “You have a lot at stake here, don’t you?” “O’Brian put me in charge of this.”

“And it’s his daughter. Pretty girl.” I cocked my head. “Watch it.” “I’m just saying. Nobody wants to see her hurt.” “What are you going to do about this?” I nodded at the knife. He shook his head. “I don’t know, man. Our people are scouring the city, just like yours are.” I sighed and leaned back, returning to my chair. I knew I was giving him a hard time for no reason. There was nothing Jimmy could do that he hadn’t already

tried. Jimmy was only middle management, after all. “There’s one other thing,” I said. “Fuck someone else up I should be worried about?” I grinned and shook my head. “It’s about the note. When I looked at O’Brian’s security take footage, Fabrizio only appears on one feed.” “What do you mean?” “O’Brian has like, ten cameras watching his house at all times, but Fabrizio doesn’t appear on any of them. Except

for the front door, and he couldn’t have possibly avoided that one.” “How the fuck could he do that? Tamper with the tapes?” “No way. It’s all internal.” Jimmy looked thoughtful. “He has been mysteriously slippery. Maybe he’s just way more skilled than we thought.” “Maybe he’s not, though.” “What do you mean?” Jimmy cocked his head at me. “What if he has help?”

He let that one sink in. “That’s a dangerous thing to say.” “I know it is. But think about it. He’s always one step ahead. And now he’s slipping through our boss’s security like it’s nothing.” “Who could give him that information?” “Not many people. If he has inside help, then he has someone serious on his side.” Jimmy nodded gravely. “Who have you told about this?” “Nobody, yet. I’m still working it out.”

“Well, don’t talk about it. Keep it quiet for now. I’ll do some digging and see what I can find.” “I’d appreciate that.” “And Colin? No more beating on my people.” I grinned. “Okay. I promise. For a while, at least.” I stood up feeling deeply unsettled. “Take care.” “You too, Jimmy.” He nodded and I turned and left. The

whole thing stank. Everything about what had happened pointed toward a rat in the Mob. Worse, it pointed toward a higherup rat. That was a big, fat, stinking rat. I passed back through the front of the store. Jimmy’s guys were still looking at the doorman. I gave them a nod as I walked by and the doorman flipped me off. I deserved that, I thought as I left the store. Fortunately, the guys weren’t dumb enough to follow me. Back in my car, I sat with the engine off, trying to come up with my next move. Truthfully, as much as I hated it, there were no other options. I had to escalate

the whole thing before it really got out of hand. I pulled out my phone and called O’Brian.

Chapter Sixteen: Brenna The guys out front were trying to blend in, but even I could pick them out. They were sitting in a big black SUV and wore dark sunglasses. One was pretending to read the newspaper and the other was pretending to be on his phone. I stepped back from the window and sighed, collapsing back onto my bed. Colin had been gone for a few hours, and although I felt pretty safe with the muscle sitting out front, I wanted him to

come back. Things were all mixed up and weird, but for some reason he made it easier to handle. Even if he was a huge asshole, and even if I was only a distraction to him, I still felt better when he was in the house. Nothing was worse than being trapped in my dad’s place. Frustrated, I got up and went to the window again. I looked out at the city, or at least at my dad’s block, and watched people walk by. It was amazing the sheer number of different people that moved through the streets on a given day. And the number of cars. There was never any parking. Then I noticed: the black SUV that had

been guarding the house was gone. There was a big gap where it had been. Curious, I walked downstairs. All day there had been a bunch of different guys coming in and out, and although they never said much to me, I knew they were my dad’s boys. But suddenly, the house was completely empty. “Hello?” I called out. Nobody responded. I felt pretty creeped out, but there was no way the guys would just abandon me. Maybe they were on a little break, or other guys were replacing them soon. I sat down on the couch and nervously stared at the TV.

Nothing happened. For ten unbearably slow minutes, nobody came or went. The house was big and still. That’s when I heard the noise. It was a scratching at the front door. The image of that huge knife stabbed through the paper came back to me. I couldn’t help but picture the man from the tape kicking down the door. I could hear Vince’s voice, smell his skin, and a disgusted shiver ran down my spine. I stood up and was ready to yell out or maybe attack whoever was on the other side when the door pushed open.

“Bren?” I let out a huge breath. “I’m over here,” I said. Colin walked into the room, followed by my dad. “Everything okay?” Colin asked. I nodded. “Yeah, you guys just scared me, is all.” Dad grinned. “No need to feel scared, my dear.” “Your guards left.”

“I told them to take off.” I nodded. “Well, welcome home, I guess.” They stood staring at me for a second, and I thought I might have food on my face. Or maybe I had fallen asleep and there were weird patterns pushed into my skin from the pillow. “What?” “Your dad wants us to have family dinner.” Colin gave me a grin. “Oh, okay.”

“Yes, family dinner.” That seemed to snap dad out of whatever was bothering him. “I have food coming soon. Go get ready to eat.” He walked out of the room and headed upstairs. Colin stood there looking at me. His expression softened once Dad had left the room. “What’s going on?” I asked. “He wants to move you.” “What do you mean, move me?”

“He wants to get you out of the city.” I opened my mouth then closed it. I shook my head. “No, I want to stay.” “Bren, he has a point.” I gaped at him. “Are you serious?” “You’ll be safer somewhere else.” “No. I can’t keep running from this.” “Yes, you can. And you will, until we catch your husband.” “He’s not my husband,” I snapped. I didn’t understand why Colin was trying to get rid of me, but I guessed he had his

reasons. “As soon as he’s caught, we’ll sign divorce papers.” “You know what I mean. Once we have him, you can do whatever you want.” “Why are you doing this?” He stared at me for a second then shrugged. “Trying to keep you safe.” “I’m not going anywhere.” I moved past him and started for the stairs. “I’m not sure you have a say in it,” he called out after me.

I glared at him. “We’ll see about that.” –––––––– Dinner was about as awkward as I had anticipated. Dad sat at the head of the table, and me and Colin sat across from each other on either side of him. The food was from an Italian place I loved as a kid, and although the food was delicious, I was still seething about what Colin had said. I understood the position I was in. I understood that my father was doing everything he could to keep me safe and was trying to fix my mistakes. I

understood that Colin was going above and beyond by living with me, by putting his whole life on hold, just to protect me. But I couldn’t have them dictating what I did at every second of the day. They were trying to send me away like I was some disobedient teenager. The silence was thick over the table as we ate. I realized it was our first real family meal, though Dad would freak if he knew what his adopted son and his daughter were doing. Then again, I wasn’t sure if Colin had actually signed the papers or not yet. Finally, Dad cleared his throat and broke

the silence. I didn’t feel like talking to them, but I was thankful that the awkward tension was finally breaking. “So, Brenna. Colin tells me you two spoke about the plan.” I nodded. “I’m not okay with it.” He blinked, then looked at Colin. “That’s not what you said.” Colin shrugged. “I said I’d work on her.” He looked at me. “I worked on you pretty hard, right?” I almost choked on my food. Colin was grinning at me sadistically. I decided to

sidestep his obvious insinuation. “Dad, you can’t just decide you’re shipping me off. I’m not a little kid anymore.” “He knows that, Bren. You’re all grown up now.” I stared daggers at Colin. “He’s right. I know you’re grown. But you’re out of your depth on this one, kiddo.” “I understand that you’re the professional in this,” I said, ignoring Colin’s looks. “But you have to at least

ask me first.” Dad nodded. “Okay, that’s reasonable.” “We’re trying to look out for you,” Colin said. “I know that.” “It won’t be for long,” Dad added. “We’ll find the guy soon enough.” “Where do you want me to go, anyway?” “Out in Lancaster. I own a little farm. You’ll hide out there.” “Nobody knows about it,” Colin said.

“Since when did you have a farm?” He shrugged. “I’ve made some discreet purchases these last few years.” “We’re all about being discreet,” Colin said. I almost wanted to vomit. What was wrong with him? He was suddenly being so obvious about it, almost as if he wanted to rub it in my dad’s face or something. Was he trying to get us caught? He kept grinning at me and giving me these looks, and as much as I hated him in that moment, I had to admit that he was incredibly attractive.

It was pretty weird, hating and wanting your stepbrother. “So, I’m just going to go live in the middle of nowhere until you catch Vince? What if he follows us?” “He won’t follow,” Dad said. “What if he does?” “I’ll be with you,” Colin said. I blinked. “You’re coming?” “I will be, yeah.” I rolled my eyes at him and Dad remained totally oblivious.

“That’s right. I’m sending Colin with you.” “So, you’re sending me out into the middle of nowhere with him?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was my dad desperately trying to put me in the most secluded spot imaginable with the one man that I wanted to go down on more than anything in the world? “He’s your brother now, Brenna. He’ll take care of you.” Dad looked at me like my head was spinning in circles. “That’s right, sir.” He looked at me and

grinned. “I’m your protective older brother.” I took a big bite of food to hide my embarrassment. “Jokes aside, Bren, he can take care of you.” “I really can.” I chewed and couldn’t meet their eyes. If only my dad knew how Colin was taking care of me—and how badly I wanted him to keep doing it, even though I was beyond frustrated and furious with him for making jokes that could ruin everything.

“Can you do this for me?” Dad asked. “It won’t be for long. If I don’t have to worry about keeping you safe, I can concentrate on finding that piece of shit.” I swallowed and sighed. “I’ll think about it, Dad.” “Think fast. I want to move you tomorrow.” “Okay. I’ll give you my answer in the morning.” He nodded. “Fine. Enough business talk now. Enjoy the food.” We ate in a strained silence for a few

more minutes before I excused myself, leaving Colin and Dad sitting at the table. I was so embarrassed at Colin’s comments that I had to get out of there, even if it was a little rude. I cleared my plate and silverware then went out onto the roof deck, dropping down in my favorite chair. Colin knew how to work me. Even when I didn’t want him to. –––––––– I sat out on the roof for a half hour, thinking over the decision I had in front of me, but I was no closer to choosing. The city spread out all around me, and I

desperately didn’t want to leave it. Although I knew it was probably the right decision, and that Colin and my dad only had my best interests at heart, I still didn’t want to go. For some reason, I felt like if I left, then I would never come back. It took me so long to find my way back to Philadelphia, and it was finally beginning to feel like home. I had reconnected with Nick, even if only briefly, and I wanted to turn that back into a real friendship. Even though I was practically a prisoner in my own home. And I was being stalked by my psycho ex-husband, or whatever he was.

Still, the city just felt right. But worse than that, though, I felt like running away would be giving in to Vince. He wanted me to be scared. He had always been that way, even when we were together. He wanted to control me through fear and he was willing to do whatever he had to do to keep me terrified at all times. If I was scared, he liked to tell me, then I was more likely to listen to him. I had no clue why it took me so long to leave him. I must have been brainwashed or something. It hadn’t been all bad, of course. But looking back on it, there wasn’t as much

good as I had thought there was. As I continued to struggle with my decision, Colin walked out onto the roof deck. I looked up at him and frowned. “What do you want?” “That’s not a very friendly greeting.” “Why should I be friendly to you?” “Well, I am your older brother, after all.” I sighed, exasperated. “You’re not my brother.” He sat down across from me. “No, but

your dad wants me to be.” “Did you sign the papers?” He blinked and stared at me. I was afraid of the answer, afraid of it either way. If he had signed, it meant we really were going to be related. But if he hadn’t, well, that meant something else completely, and I wasn’t sure I was ready to figure that out. “Don’t worry about the papers,” he said, dodging. “Okay, then, how about we worry about that crap at dinner instead?”

He laughed. “You didn’t like that?” “Are you insane? You were practically screaming it out.” “What, you don’t want me to?” He stood up and walked over to the edge of the roof. “What are you doing?” I said, suddenly afraid. He grinned back at me then looked out at the city. “I’m fucking Brenna O’Brian,” he yelled out.

“Stop it!” I stood up. “I’m fucking my stepsister! I’m fucking my Mob Princess! I’m fucking Brenna O’Brian and her pussy is sweeter than sugar!” he yelled even louder. “Cut it out, holy shit. Dad is going to hear you!” He looked back at me and laughed, almost doubled over. “Great. I’m so glad you think this is funny.” “No, I don’t,” he gasped, still laughing.

I rolled my eyes at him. I was starting to think he had two completely different personalities. One part of him was serious and intense, and the other loved to push my buttons like nobody I’d ever met before. I never knew which Colin I was going to get on any given day. “If you’re going to be like this, just go back inside.” He shook his head. “No, I’m done. It’s fine,” he said, getting himself under control. “Seriously, you can’t do shit like that.” I realized I was pretty pissed.

“Relax. Your dad left almost as fast as you did, and none of his guys are anywhere nearby. We’re very alone up here.” I shook my head. “That’s not the point. You can’t just be reckless with this.” He sat down in the chair next to me. “I’ve had a really fucking rough few days. Sometimes, being reckless helps.” “Fine, whatever. Go drive your car too fast or something. Leave me out of it.” “But you’re the most fun thing in my life.”

I rolled my eyes. “I’m not like some toy or something.” “Maybe not. But I love to play with you.” I didn’t take his bait. “We need to talk about this farmhouse thing.” “Okay, let’s talk.” “I don’t want to do it.” “I know that.” “But I know that I should,” I continued. “I know that it would be best if I just went out there and let this all blow

over.” “But?” he asked. “But I’m afraid that if I go there, I’ll never come back. I don’t know why. It took me so long to get here again, and now I’m afraid I’ll lose it.” He shook his head. “You won’t lose anything. It’s temporary. And I’ll be with you.” “That makes me nervous, too.” He leaned close to me. “What, you don’t want to be alone in a beautiful, secluded farmhouse with your older brother?”

“Not if you keep calling yourself my brother.” “Fine. But imagine what we could get accomplished out there together.” “Accomplished?” “Sure. I bet there are records we could break. Number of orgasms in a day, that sort of thing.” “Is that all you think about?” “When I’m alone with you, it is.” I looked away. “I can’t help but think it’s a bad idea.”

“Look, Bren. If you really don’t want to go, we won’t go. I talked to your dad before he left, and he agreed that we can stay if you’re serious about it.” He paused and reached out, pulling my chin toward him. He was staring at me again with that intense, hungry gaze. “But you should go. It’s the right thing.” I didn’t fight him as he leaned forward and kissed my lips softly. I kissed him back, starving for him. I had gone all day without his taste, and I hated to admit it, but I missed it. Finally, he pulled away, leaving a small trail of tingling running up my spine. “So you’ll go?” he asked.

I shook my head. “I haven’t decided. You can’t just seduce me into it.” “Damn,” he said, smiling. “I thought that would work.” “Good try, though.” “Who said I was finished?” I laughed. “What are you going to do?” Suddenly he stood and towered over me. I looked up at his muscular body. “What do you want me to do?” he asked softly. “Come on, Colin. We’re out in the open

up here.” He leaned down over me, his eyes dripping lust, and cupped my chin firmly. My lips parted as he grinned at me. “I don’t give a shit where we are.” “Well, I do,” I said, trying to turn away. He held my head fast. I was about to yell at him, but suddenly he pressed his mouth against mine again, kissing me hard. I was about to complain or to stop him, but I knew that would be a lie. My panties were already practically soaked through, even though I hated it.

Slowly, I felt his other hand slip down under my waistband and press against my soaked spot. I gasped, surprised, as he began to softly massage me, rubbing my clit and kissing my lips. I shivered, loving it. “Colin,” I gasped as his fingers slipped into my panties and found my soaked skin. “You don’t seem to mind.” “Not up here.” “Yes, up here.” His fingers moved circles around my clit and I let out a soft moan.

“If we get caught ....” “Let me worry about that.” He slipped a finger inside of me and I shivered. “Shit, shouldn’t you be like, downstairs protecting me?” He grinned. “I’m protecting you right now.” I gasped and arched my back as his fingers found my clit again. I spread my legs wider, giving him more room to move. He smirked. “Quit pretending to fight,” he said.

He kissed me again then, his tongue entering my mouth, and I gave up any pretense at resistance. Maybe there were people in the houses all around us, or maybe Vince was breaking down the front door, but I didn’t care. All I wanted was Colin’s body, his hard dick, his muscled arms, the way he worked me like an animal to the brink then pushed me gently over. I reached out and felt the outline of his cock through his pants. He grunted as I began to work his length through the fabric. After a second, I pulled away from his kiss and began to fumble with his belt. He pulled his hand from my yoga pants as I pulled his belt off and

tore his pants down. He grinned at me, his pants pooled around his ankles, as I began to kiss along the outline of his dick through his black cotton boxer briefs. “Don’t just fucking play with it,” he grunted. “Why not? It’s so much fun.” I looked up at him. He reached forward and grabbed my hair in his fist. I gasped. “God, I want to fuck those perfect lips of yours.”

“How long have you been thinking about that?” “Hours. Years.” “I can tell.” I slipped his briefs down and took his hard dick in my hand. He released my hair and grunted as I smiled up at him. “Don’t fucking tease me.” “I wouldn’t dare.” I opened my mouth and licked the tip of his cock slowly then slipped it into my mouth, sucking him hard. He groaned as I pushed it deeper into my mouth, taking

as much of him as I could. “Fuck, I love that,” he grunted. I began to move up and down along his length, sucking his thick cock, losing myself in his taste and his grunts. I wanted to make him feel, I wanted to make his whole body tense, and I wanted him to come harder than he ever had before. I began to work his shaft with my other hand, not caring about the saliva trailing along it. “You like sucking my cock on the roof?” he grunted. I pulled his dick out of my mouth and he

gasped. I began to jerk his length up and down as I looked up at him. “I want to take every inch of you,” I said. “That’s what I like to hear.” I slipped him back into my mouth and he pressed onto the back of my head, slipping his dick further into my throat. I suppressed a gag, wanting him so badly, loving that he was taking what he wanted. His hips began to rock, sliding his dick in and out of my mouth. His hands were a strong pressure on the back of my head and I reached out to brace myself with my hands on his muscular

legs. “Fuck, that pretty mouth,” he grunted. I let him fuck my face, let him do what he wanted, because I needed it. I ran my tongue along the base of his dick as he thrust into my mouth, fucking my face and taking what he wanted. Finally he pulled me away and I caught my breath. Without another word, he pulled me up off the chair and stood me up in front of him. He tore my shirt off and unhooked my bra as he kissed my neck and shoved his hand down my yoga pants again. It was pure pleasurable agony as his fingers worked around my soaked clit under my useless panties.

His other hand massaged my full breast as he kissed my neck and collarbone. I grabbed his thick cock in both hands and began to work him, using my spit to slide along his length. He grunted and suddenly spun me around, pushing me forward. I let out a gasp as he bent me over the chair and pulled my yoga pants and panties down off my ass. “Stay right there,” he said. I looked over my shoulder and watched as he found a condom in the pocket of his pants and ripped it open with his mouth. He grinned at me.

“Don’t move. I love that perfect fucking ass in the air, waiting for me.” I blushed but did exactly as he said. He rolled the condom down his heavy dick and positioned himself back behind me. “Do you want me to fuck you up on this roof?” he said. “Don’t make me beg,” I whined. “I want to hear you say it.” I gasped as I felt his fingers press inside of me. He lifted my one leg up, placing my foot flat onto the chair with his other hand.

“Fuck, okay. Yes, fuck me up on the roof. Please.” “That’s a good girl.” He slid his fingers from my tight pussy and I felt his strong hands grab my hips. I had half a second of nothing, and then I gasped as his cock flooded inside of me. I groaned, gripping the back of the chair, as his dick filled my every inch. He grunted and then laughed. “You’re so fucking tight,” he said. I moaned as he began to slide in and out of me, slowly at first. His muscular body

worked behind me, and his right hand found my clit as he slid in and out. I thought about biting the chair to stifle my moans, but the biggest part of me didn’t care at all. I wanted people to hear me, I realized. I wanted Colin to fuck me until I came and was nothing. I wanted to be the thing he thought about alone in his bed each night. I wanted to be in his bed each night. He began to move faster, his heavy cock slamming into my tight pussy, and that perfect agony and pleasure flooded through me. He grabbed and massaged my breasts, working my nipples, as he fucked me harder.

“I wonder who can fucking see you,” he grunted in my ear. He grabbed my shoulders and pulled me back toward him, exposing my chest. “I want everyone to see these perfect tits.” Any other time, I would have blushed. Any other man, and I would have left. But I wanted Colin to show me off to whoever was around to watch. “You like this, don’t you?” he asked, surprise in his voice. “Shut up,” I said. “You do like it! You want people to watch you get fucked by my big cock.”

“Oh, my god,” I moaned. “You dirty girl. I want everyone to see me fucking you up here, Mob Princess, dirty slut.” I began to work my hips, bucking back against him. I dropped my foot down off the chair and moved forward, kneeling onto it. He helped me forward and held onto my hips as he continued to thrust into me. “Fucked on the roof of your daddy’s house,” he grunted. I cursed, moaning loudly, bucking my hips back wildly. The pleasure was

rocking through me. I could feel my heart hammering in my chest as his strong hands gripped my hips and pulled me back against his thick cock. “Oh, my god, I’m so close,” I moaned, completely lost in the moment. “You want to come for me?” “Please,” I moaned again, begging. “You really want it?” His breath was warm in my ear. “Please, let me come.” “You better make it loud. I want

everyone to hear.” That set me over the edge. He matched my pace, my hips working along his hard shaft, his hands strong on my hips, and I felt the orgasm wash over me. My whole body tensed and began to shake, my hands gripping the back of the chair tightly. My back arched as he continued to work me and I came, I came harder than I’d ever come before. The whole world was blank, and I could hear myself moaning loudly. I didn’t care who heard, the only thing in the world in that moment was Colin taking my tight pussy from behind and the orgasm rocking through me.

And slowly, it subsided. He continued to fuck me rough, though, not letting up one bit. “I’m fucking close too,” he grunted. “Wait,” I gasped. I pushed back off the chair, causing him to stumble backward. I felt his dick slip out from me as I turned around, sitting on the chair. “What, why—“ But he didn’t finish his sentence as I ripped the condom from his dick and began to suck him hard.

“Oh, shit, is that what you wanted?” he said. I pulled his dick out of my mouth. “I need to taste you.” He didn’t say anything, just took my head and pressed it back down on his dick. I felt him slide into my throat and begin to fuck my mouth as I worked him with my other hand. I sucked him and let him fuck my mouth, and he grunted loudly. I could tell he was close, and I was aching for it. I felt his eyes staring at my tits as my mouth worked along his shaft and I wanted every drop. I wanted to suck him dry.

And then he pressed me down one more time and I felt it. His cum was hot and thick as it filled my mouth and I took it all greedily, swallowing him with ease. He grunted and groaned loudly as he came, his hands hard on the back of my head, and I continued to lick and suck him, working him as he came into my mouth. It was salty and thick and warm and sweet all at once, and it was exactly what I had wanted. Finally, his orgasm finished. I slid him from my mouth and licked him clean, making sure to get every drop.

He looked down at me and I looked back up at him. He grinned, and I smiled back, and then he laughed. “That was fucking ....” “Sorry,” I blushed, realizing what I had just done. “Don’t ever apologize for that. You’re fucking amazing.” He smashed his mouth against mine, kissing me deeply. I was surprised but eased into the kiss. He crouched down in front of me and wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling my body against his muscular chest. We kissed

deeply like that, still somehow needing each other. Finally it ended, although I never wanted it to. “Do you think anyone saw?” I said into his ear. He laughed. “I sure fucking hope so.” I could feel the red in my cheeks. But for some reason, I didn’t mind it.

Chapter Seventeen: Colin The image of her ripping off the condom and sucking my dick like it was the last thing in the entire world would never leave me. It was practically seared into my brain. I knew it was a risk, but I also knew that if I had never fucked her up on that roof deck then I would have regretted it forever. I lay on my bed in my own room while Bren was off in the shower. I still couldn’t believe how excited she was

when I talked about showing her off to the neighborhood. That little exhibitionist, I thought with a grin. I felt my cock begin to stiffen already in defiance of normal human biology. That was what she did to me. She had no clue but I wanted to touch and lick every fucking inch of her body and take her on every inch of the world. The fact that she wanted to taste my cum sent shivers down my spine. I had never intended to let myself get so sucked into her, but it happened. It was probably inevitable, really, despite how hard we both resisted it at first. I’d been dreaming about her for years, imagining

what could have been, and suddenly she showed back up looking fucking incredible. I couldn’t help but try and press her buttons again. The shower turned off in the other room and I pictured her stepping out of it dripping wet. Fuck, she was going to be the death of me. I stood up, wearing only my boxer briefs and a tight white beater, and opened my door. I grinned as Bren walked down the hall connecting the bathroom and her bedroom.

“Where are you going?” I called out. She looked at me. “My room. Policing my every move now?” I grinned and stepped out into the hall. She blinked and stared at me. “Not at all. Just wanted to see you in that towel.” She rolled her eyes. “How are you still horny?” I laughed. “Horny? What are we, fifteen?” “What do you want me to say?

Aroused? Worked up?” “I don’t know. But horny makes me sound like a teenage kid.” “Maybe that’s what you are.” I stopped right in front of her and raised my eyebrow. “Does a teenage kid have this?” I quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand against my half-hard dick. She giggled and squeezed it. “Maybe some do.” “I don’t think so, Princess.”

She gave me a look. “Seriously, how are you still hard?” “That’s like asking me how I breathe.” She laughed. “You’re insane.” I moved a little closer to her and noticed that her hand lingered on my crotch. I felt myself begin to stiffen even more. “Not insane. Just insatiable.” “Big word for a dumb mob guy.” “I’ve been doing my homework lately.” “Oh yeah? For what class?”

I smirked. “Biology.” She rolled her eyes. “Good one. Seriously, Colin, I can’t.” “Can’t, or won’t?” “Can’t! I think I’m going to walk bowlegged for the rest of my life.” That did it. My cock began to grow even harder. She laughed, noticing. “Thinking about my poor sore vagina is making you even harder?” she asked. “I don’t know how I feel about that.” “I want to make sure it stays sore for a

very long time.” She smiled and stepped closer, her hand wrapping harder around my dick. I was surprised I was so hard, but then again, Bren did that to me. She brought out something deep and hungry that I had always known was there, but that had stayed buried. She was the only thing that could feed the starving monster inside of me. “And how are you going to do that?” she said, getting close. I pulled her tight against me and bit her lower lip. She giggled.

“I’m going to make sure you stay wet. I’m going to ruin every pair of panties you own. You’ll live in those yoga pants, and I’ll ruin them, too.” “How will ruining all my clothes keep me sore? Also, that doesn’t sound very hygienic.” “Once you’re stripped down in front of me, we both know you’ll take my dick. The less clothing you have, the better.” She gaped at me and then crushed my mouth with an intense kiss, her hand tightening around my dick. I wanted to destroy her and consume her.

I wanted to never be away from her. And just as her hand began to stroke my shaft, an ear-splitting alarm began to blare throughout the house. I pulled away from her fast. “What the fuck?” she yelled over the noise. I grabbed her by the elbow and moved toward her room. She stumbled after me, saying something, but I couldn’t hear her over the alarm. I threw her door open and pushed her inside, steering her toward the bed. I pushed her down onto it and pressed my mouth against her ear.

“Stay here. Don’t fucking leave this room until I come back,” I said. “What’s happening?” she yelled. I looked at her and could see fear etched in every line on her face. “That’s the house alarm. Someone tried to break in,” I said into her ear. She stared at me. “Don’t move,” I yelled. “Lock the door.” She nodded. I turned and moved out of her room, slamming the door shut behind me. I ran

back down to my room, moved over to my desk, and grabbed my knife from the drawer. I flipped it open then stalked back out into the hall, moving soft and quiet. The alarm was loud. It would have woken up the dead, if that were even possible. I was glad it wasn't. I had enough to deal with, and didn’t need zombies wandering around the place, too. I moved down the back staircase, my heart hammering in my chest. It had to be Fabrizio. Nobody else in the whole city was stupid enough to try and break into O’Brian’s house. They knew that would

mean starting a war with the Irish Mob, and starting a war with them meant getting your ass killed. And I was in the mood to do some killing. That motherfucker interrupted me when Bren had her hand on my dick. All of the other garbage was enough to piss me off, maybe earn him a beating to within an inch of his life, but interrupting me when I was about to take Bren how I wanted meant instant death. I couldn’t forgive that. Knife gripped in my hand, I came out into the kitchen. The place was empty. I walked over to the control panel and looked at the beeping light. Apparently,

the front door was what set the alarm off. I keyed in a few commands and shut down the awful screaming noise. I stood quietly and listened. I couldn’t hear anything but my own heart and breath, and even those were as faint as possible. I moved on the balls of my feet down the hall, keeping close to the wall. Fabrizio would likely have a gun if he was packing, and I had to make sure I could get close if I was going to win that fight. And I was going to win that fight. Up ahead, the hall turned, opening up into the foyer. I crouched down and

looked around the corner, expecting to see Fabrizio trying to struggle through the glass window. Instead, lying in broken glass was a single red brick. I stood and walked carefully into the foyer, looking around. Nothing else was out of place. The door was still standing and the other blast- and bullet-proof windows were still intact. The only real glass window was that small, decorative plate on the front door, designed to crumble in case of a bomb to help channel energy away from critical stuff. Or something. O’Brian had explained it to me once, but I had only been half

listening. At least I knew that window was the only thing a brick could have broken through on the entire fucking house. I stared at it, lying alone in the broken glass, with a piece of paper wrapped around its length. How the fuck could he have known the brick would go through that particular window? If he had tried any of the other windows, the alarm would have gone off, and we would have known. Which meant that his first try went right in the single weak spot in the entire house. It wasn’t big enough for a person to sneak through, but it was the perfect size for a

brick. I shook my head, anger lancing through my veins. Jimmy was right. The Irish Mob had a fucking rat, and he was working with Vince Fabrizio. There was no other explanation, and I couldn’t keep denying it any longer. I crouched down, careful not to step in the shards, and picked up the brick. I unwrapped the paper and held it up. I’m coming for my wife was written in thick black Sharpie. I laughed. What a bold piece of shit. And a dead one, too. I tossed the brick back

on the ground and walked upstairs, the message clenched in my hand. I walked down to Bren’s room and tried the handle, but it was locked. “Bren, it’s me,” I called out. “Colin?” “Yeah. Don’t worry, everything is okay.” The door unlocked and she pulled it open. I could see the fear still lingering in her face. “What happened?” I sighed. “Promise not to freak out?”

“Colin, what happened?” “Your husband threw a brick through the front window.” “I thought those were blast proof or whatever?” “Well, they are. Except the decorative window in the front door. And somehow he knew to aim right for that.” She paused, digesting that information. “How would he know?” “You know how.” She nodded and looked away.

“Somebody told him.” “Things are getting more dangerous, Bren.” “Colin....” “Listen to me.” I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against me. I was still in nothing but my underwear and my beater, but I didn’t care. Nothing mattered anymore but keeping her safe. “If someone on the inside is helping Fabrizio, it’s only a matter of time before he gets to you here. You think it’s bad now? Imagine three weeks from now with constant threats from that psycho. Maybe we catch him and maybe

we don’t. Do you really want to live that way?” “No,” she said softly. “No, you don’t. But if we go to O’Brian’s farmhouse right now, you can be safe.” “I’m afraid.” “Of course you’re afraid. Your psycho ex is trying to hunt you down.” She smiled a little at my joke. “But I’m not going to let you out of my sight until we get the fucker.” “Okay,” she said softly.

“Okay, you’ll come to the country with me?” She sighed. “Yeah, fine. If that’s what it’ll take.” I grinned. “You’re not going to regret this.” “I probably will.” I kissed her again quickly then moved away. “Get packed. We’ll leave as soon as you’re ready.” She blinked. “Seriously?”

“Yeah, seriously. I know where it is. I’ll call your dad and we’ll head out.” She nodded. “Okay.” I gave her another grin then went back into my room and began to throw my shit into a duffle bag. I made sure I brought both of my guns and my knives, plus some comfortable clothes. I probably wouldn’t need to pack heat out there, but it wouldn’t hurt to at least have it on me at all times. When I was done, I called O’Brian’s phone. It went to voicemail. “Sir, it’s me. I convinced your daughter

that the country is the safest place for her right now. We’re leaving in fifteen. Call if you need something.” I hung up and tossed the phone into my bag. I pulled on some clothes and looked around the room. It wasn’t exactly home, though it was at one point, a long time ago. I wasn’t going to miss it. I threw my duffle over my shoulder and walked back over to Bren’s room and watched as she lazily picked through her clothes, tossing her stuff onto the bed. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“Packing.” I laughed then walked over to her closet and pulled out her suitcase. I threw it down on the floor, opened it, and began to fill it with clothes. “What are you doing?” she said. “Packing.” She sighed and shook her head. “Fine, okay. Let’s do this.” With a laugh, we began to throw her stuff into the suitcase. In less than five minutes, we had it packed to the brim. She had to sit on the lid while I zipped it

up. “Think you got enough stuff in there?” I asked. “Yeah, I’ll survive.” She eyed my small duffle. “You are not borrowing my underwear.” “Wouldn’t dream of it.” She picked up her over-full suitcase and looked at me. “Well, let’s get going.” I took the suitcase from her and nodded. “Follow me.” We walked down the front steps

together, careful not to step in the glass. I felt the weight of my gun in its holster on my side as we pushed the front door open. Half of me expected to see Fabrizio standing right there, waiting, but there was nothing. “Wait here for a second,” I said. She nodded. I slipped down the steps and quickly did a sweep of the block, making sure nobody was around to see us leave. When I was reasonably sure there were no suspicious figures lurking nearby, I found where I parked my car, started the engine, and then pulled it around the front of the house.

We had some driving ahead of us, but in the end, we’d be safe enough in a beautiful farmhouse out in the country. And I would have Bren all to myself.

Chapter Eighteen: Brenna When he said “farmhouse,” I expected a quaint but old and crumbling country home. Maybe wicker furniture on the wraparound porch, or maybe some old and peeling red shutters. I assumed there would be at least one tractor. But when we pulled out in front of the building, I was shocked at what I saw. The place was the definition of modern. It was all sleek lines and smooth planes with glass all over the place. It was set

back down an old dirt and gravel road and surrounded by a huge fence. There were enormous maple trees and evergreens all over the place, making it seem like the “farmhouse” was the only building in the whole world. There was no porch and definitely no rusting old equipment, which was a little disappointing. “Holy shit, Colin.” He laughed. “Not what you expected?” “This is like, a multi-million dollar house, isn’t it?” “Your dad doesn’t do anything half-

assed.” He parked the car out front and climbed out. I followed him, staring. “Why didn’t I know about this?” He shrugged. “Not many people do, actually. He felt it was safer to keep it low-key.” I laughed. “There’s nothing low-key about this.” “You’re right, but it’s private.” “Yeah, but still. He must have put a lot of work into this.”

“Knocked down the original structure and put this up.” “Why call it a farmhouse, then?” He shrugged and gestured around us. “We’re in Amish country. What else do you call a house out here?” I laughed. He obviously didn’t have much experience outside of a city. Although I had to admit, neither did I. Still, there was something about Colin that made him seem out of place without concrete and steel. “So, is like, the door unlocked?”

He shook his head. “Security code.” We climbed out of the car and I followed him to the front door. He opened a small panel next to the frame, displaying a phone-like row of numbers and letters. He keyed in a string of numbers and suddenly the door unlocked and opened slightly. It was almost like magic. I laughed again, giddy at how fancy it seemed. “Where the hell are we?” “Amish country. Like I said.” He grinned at me.

I pulled the door open all the way and walked inside. The entrance was decorated in a minimalist style, mostly blacks and whites and greys, with industrial-looking furniture and some exposed wood and brick. It was the most expensive-looking place I had ever seen, and it was absolutely beautiful. The foyer opened into a large open room that served as both kitchen and living room, with low walls and shelves and furniture acting as the breaks between areas. It was tastefully and artfully laid out. I stared as I walked in. The entire back wall was glass and looked out onto an open backyard with a beautiful oak deck. The woods almost touched up against the

house in some places. It was like looking out into a picture book. I shook my head, totally entranced. Expensive art hung on the walls, and whoever had picked every one of them out had clearly been some sort of professional. I couldn’t imagine my dad giving much thought to the way a vase would work with an impressionist portrait, but someone clearly had. It was almost too much. It was almost an insane and useless display of wealth and taste, especially considering the house was empty the vast majority of the time. Then again, it was gorgeous, and I didn’t care about any of that.

“It’s beautiful,” I murmured. “Not my taste,” Colin said. I looked at him. “You don’t think this place is perfect?” He shrugged. “It’s okay. I’d take a nice south Philly row home with a roof deck over this place any day, though.” I laughed and shook my head. “You’re unbelievable. This is probably the nicest house you’ve ever been in.” “It definitely is.” “You can’t compare Philly to this

place.” “I can and I am.” I looked back out the huge glass wall as Colin brought our stuff in. I was entranced by the motion of the trees in the soft breeze, and suddenly I felt more at peace there than I had ever felt before. In that moment, I didn’t know why I had resisted it so hard in the beginning. I missed my friends, or really I missed my one friend, and wished I could reconnect with more of them, but the farmhouse was just too amazing. I wouldn’t have minded staying there for a while. “What now, Princess?” Colin said.

“Show me to my room.” “As you wish.” I followed him back toward the front door and through another doorway, up a staircase, and into a large loft area. It was another hugely open room, with a large canopy bed, a big chest of drawers, and low couches. I sighed, looking around at the beautiful decorations and the plush rug underneath. On the ceiling was a pane of glass looking out through the trees and up at the sky. “Something wrong?” he asked.

“Is this the only room?” He shook his head. “No, but it’s the nicest. Want something different?” “No, I mean. Where is your room?” He laughed. “Downstairs. Close by.” I walked into the room and hopped up on the bed, sinking into its plush comforter and comfortable, fluffy pillows. I laughed as Colin hopped up beside me. “This place is incredible,” I said. “I guess it’s pretty cool.” “We should celebrate.” I sat up,

suddenly excited. “I know how we can do that.” Colin gave me a look. I shook my head. “No, let’s go somewhere. I haven’t been out in ages.” “You just got here, and now you want to leave?” “Yeah, I guess so. Take me dancing somewhere.” He laughed. “I’m not sure there are any decent clubs around here.” “I don’t care. Find a bar.”

“I’m not exactly the dancing type, Bren.” “I’ll dance without you, then. You can just sit at a table and look all moody.” “I can probably handle that, yeah.” I laughed. “Come on, please? I have all this pent-up energy.” He sighed. “Fine. I’ll find a place.” He rolled off the bed and got up. “But you’re going to owe me.” I smiled. “Owe you what?” “Don’t worry. You’ll know when I come to collect.”

–––––––– Colin’s car pulled off of the old potholefilled road and stopped in front of a dilapidated building. I stared at its old wood façade and the sign that read “Reddy’s Roadside Bar” and sighed. I was wearing the sexiest dress I had brought with me, a skin-tight thing that showed off my curves, and he had brought me to some crappy redneck bar in the middle of nowhere. Then again, I wasn’t sure what I had expected, since we really were in the middle of Amish country. My dad’s house was probably the nicest building for miles in every direction.

And yet I couldn’t imagine sitting at home another night. I had done plenty of that already. Even if my prison was expensive and comfortable, it was still just another prison. “What’s this?” I asked him. “Reddy’s Roadside Bar.” I looked at him. “I can read, thanks. I thought you were bringing me somewhere fun?” He grinned at me. “Give it a chance.” “If it’s awful in there, we’re leaving immediately.”

“Fine with me. I’d love to tear that dress off of you back home.” “Might not happen. I might be too annoyed.” “I doubt it.” He killed the engine and stepped out of the car. I followed, frowning at the building in front of me. At least there were a lot of cars in the parking lot, although most of them were pickup trucks. I had no clue what to expect as I followed him up the steps and in through the front door. Part of me was just happy

to get out somewhere, and part of me was terrified that we were about to get attacked by a bunch of crazy hick farmers. And boy, was I wrong. Inside, a live country band played loudly, and the dance floor was packed with people in cowboy hats and boots. The decorations were rustic but modern and clean, and the wait staff were friendly and professional-looking. Basically, it was the complete opposite of the outside, and I was willing to bet that was on purpose. I had really expected pool tables and toothless men with mullets, but got a pretty nice and fun-looking bar instead.

Colin grinned at me. “Told you.” I shrugged. “Okay, you were right. For once.” He laughed then approached the hostess. We were seated right away at a small table toward the back. I could have sworn that the place was packed, but Colin must have said something to her to convince her to give up the last table. I wasn’t sure if I was jealous that other women found him attractive, or if I was proud to be the girl he brought around. Even if I had forced him to. We sat down and I looked around the place as Colin ordered drinks from the

waitress. The crowd was a pretty good mix between young and old, though there were probably more young guys than anyone else. The band was decent, which surprised me, and the dance floor was packed. I looked over at Colin. “How’d you find this place?” “The Internet.” I laughed. “There’s a Yelp page for places in the middle of nowhere?” “There’s a page for everything if you look hard enough.” I laughed again as the waitress returned

with our drinks. She placed a cranberryvodka in front of me and a whiskey on the rocks in front of him. I didn’t remember telling Colin my favorite drink. He held up his glass. “To being free from that piece of shit,” he said. We tapped glasses and drank. “Are you hungry?” he asked me, setting down his glass. I shrugged. “Yeah, I could eat.” “Okay. We’re having barbecue.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that.” “You don’t come to a place like this and not try their barbecue.” “I thought you’d never been to a place like this before?” He shrugged. “I haven’t, but even I know that much.” “Okay then. I leave myself in your masterful hands.” He gave me a wicked grin. “I know you do.” “Not what I meant.”

“You don’t have to say it. I know what you’re thinking.” “What makes you say that?” He nodded at me. “That dress screams ‘sex.’ It’s a dress made to be taken off.” “How do you know I wore it for you?” He shrugged. “Maybe you think you didn’t. But you did.” I blushed a little bit. What an arrogant asshole. I had no clue what we were doing, what was going on between us, and his constant flirting and dominant personality weren’t making things easy

on me. “You shouldn’t assume. There are a lot of hot cowboys in here.” “They can’t give you what I can give you.” “What’s that?” He leaned forward. “The best fucking orgasms of your life.” I blushed and looked away. “Maybe I need more than just orgasms.” He reached out and took my hand, running his fingers over my skin.

“Excitement. Money. Power. I have those things, but I don’t think any of that matters to you. What you want can’t be defined. You’re a caged animal right now, but when I’m fucking you, I can see what’s underneath your Princess exterior.” I looked back at him, arching an eyebrow. I felt my heart starting to hammer in my chest. Jesus, this guy.... He was just too much, like he could read me without trying. “You think you have that thing?” “I know that I do. The cowboys in here, maybe they’re fun. But you’d get bored

of them in a second.” He leaned back and sipped his drink. I blinked. And I knew he was right. I knew it deep down inside of me. Regular men were never enough for me, and never had been. That was why I married Vince, why I got involved with him to begin with. For as much as I hated what my dad did, I couldn’t get enough of it. There was something inside of me that lived for the thrill. Colin could give that to me, and much more. But he was going to be my stepbrother.

“I’ll say one thing for the cowboys,” I said. “They aren’t going to be related to me.” He nodded and crossed his arms, looking completely at ease. “That’s true.” “So maybe I really should go out and find me a cowboy tonight.” He shrugged. “If that’s what you really want. But we both know it isn’t.” I clenched my jaw. “What makes you so full of yourself?” “The way you look at me.”

“What are you talking about?” “That first time I saw you, when I walked out of the shower. It was all over your eyes. You wanted what you saw, and you haven’t looked at me any other way since.” Before I could reply, the waitress appeared. She was busty and young and blonde, and was clearly trying to flirt with Colin. He kept his arms crossed and ordered our food in brusque, clipped tones, basically ignoring everything else. I loved how it deflated her, but I wasn’t about to let my guard down just because he wasn’t flirting with the bar wench.

“I’ve been away for a long time,” I said softly. He nodded. “That’s true. It’s been awhile.” “What makes you so sure about all this?” “I just know, Bren. I just know you.” I sighed, sipping my drink and letting the warm vodka enter my stomach. The band changed to a faster song, and even more people crammed out onto the dance floor. Colin stayed silent, finishing off his whiskey, and motioning at the waitress for another. I had to admit, for as annoying and frustrating as he was

being, he was completely right. There were plenty of cute cowboys in the building, but none of them had that same aura Colin had. He was confident and controlling and seemed to dominate the place with a smile. It wasn’t out of the ordinary that he got the last table, despite other people waiting, and that he could easily catch the waitress’s attention, because people were constantly staring at him. I didn’t blame them. “Let’s dance,” I said suddenly. He laughed. “I don’t think so.”

I frowned. “Come on. You brought me here and you’re not going to dance with me?” “Food’s coming and I’m starved. Dance without me. There are plenty of cowboys out there that will be willing.” I sighed. I didn’t want to dance with a cowboy. But maybe he’d drop the arrogant asshole act and come dance if he saw me getting close to a hunk in a ten-gallon hat. “Fine, I will.” He nodded. “Have fun. I’ll be here.”

I got up, finished my drink in two big gulps, and slammed the glass down. I could hear him laugh as I made my way over to the dance floor, butterflies in my stomach. I hadn’t been dancing in a long while. Vince had stopped taking me out as soon as we got married. Actually, as soon as we got married, he had more or less started to ignore me, except for when he wanted to fuck or when he wanted me to cook him some dinner. He was a piece of shit. The bodies were pressed close as I waded into the crowd and began to dance. I wasn’t used to country music,

but the steps were pretty simple, and the alcohol buzzing through my chest made it easy to lose myself. Soon, I was having a great time, moving in time and in step with everyone else around me. It didn’t take long for a guy to spot me. He was tall and chiseled, though not as handsome as Colin. Still, he was boyish, and wore a cowboy hat, light blue button down denim shirt tucked into denim jeans, and cowboy boots. He was exactly the kind of guy that could make Colin jealous. “Hey there, you need a partner, girl?” he said over the music.

I shrugged. “I might.” “How’s about you dance with me, little lady? I’ll take care of you.” I laughed. Was this guy for real? Then again, he was cute enough, “Okay, then, big boy. Show me the steps.” He moved close and picked up my hands and we began to dance. He was light on his feet and had a way about him. He was clearly at ease with a woman in his arms, even a complete stranger. I didn’t know the songs or the style, but he made it easy for me to follow his lead, and he

even spun me once or twice. I had to admit, despite the guy being a weak version of Colin, I was having a pretty good time. “What’s your name?” he called over the music. “Brenna. What’s yours?” “Gareth. Pleasure, Brenna.” The song changed to something slower, but he didn’t step away. Instead, he adjusted our position, and we danced along with the other couples on the floor. It wasn’t exactly like a prom slow dance, but it was something close and

intimate, and I had to admit that I was having a lot of fun. Gareth was tall and strong and knew how to treat a lady to a dance. “Where are you from?” he asked me, his breath warm in my ear. “Philly. You?” “Around here. I figured you weren’t local.” “What gave it away?” He grinned. “Just about everything about you.”

“Is that a bad thing?” “Not at all. We don’t have very many girls as pretty as you.” I smiled, enjoying the compliment. I liked that Gareth was being a gentleman, the exact opposite of Colin. I glanced over at the table and saw him tucking into a plate of meat, drinking another whiskey, completely oblivious to Gareth and me. That stung a little bit, but I looked back at my smiling hunky cowboy and willed myself to forget about Colin for a few minutes. I wasn’t going to go home with the guy or anything, but I might as well try to enjoy myself.

Soon, the song changed back to something faster, and Gareth took me back into his arms and led me around the floor. He was smooth and confident, and obviously knew a lot of people there based on the amount of nods he was getting. I was drenched in sweat and out of breath from the way he was working me around the floor. As the third fast song ended, I took a deep breath. “How about we take a break?” I said. “Sure, we can. Want a drink?” “That would be perfect.” He led the way over to the bar and found

two empty stools. We sat down and he got the bartender’s attention, ordering a beer for himself and a gin and tonic for me. It wasn’t what I wanted, but it was good enough. As soon as our drinks arrived, I sipped it gratefully. “So, Brenna, what brings you to our small town?” I shrugged. “Business, mostly.” “Business, huh? Not much business out here but farms and such.” I nodded. “Yep, that’s my business. Farms.”

He laughed. “Well, okay, then. Brenna the farmer.” “And what do you do, Gareth?” “My daddy’s a farmer and I fix trucks. Opened my own garage two years ago.” “How’s that going?” “Pretty damn well.” I laughed and he finished off his beer. “That’s good to hear. “ He motioned at the bartender and she returned with another beer. He polished off half of that before leaning in toward

me. “Forgive me if I’m being rude, Brenna, but you’re absolutely sexy. You know that, right?” I blushed. “Thanks.” “You’re the prettiest girl in this bar. You know that?” “Now you’re just lying.” He put his hand on his heart. “I’d never lie to a beautiful woman.” “You’re sweet.” “So does that mean you want to come

back with me? Skip all this small talk and get down to it.” I was taken aback at how forward he suddenly was. I was having a really good time, but I couldn’t go home with him. I glanced at Colin but he was still busy eating. “Uh, that’s not really what I meant.” “But that ain’t a no, is it?” “Excuse me, I think I need to use the bathroom.” He nodded. “Go right ahead. It’s over there.” He pointed.

“Thanks.” I got up quickly and walked fast in the direction he had indicated. I pushed open the women’s room door and found it empty. I stood in front of the mirror, heart hammering in my chest. What are you doing? I thought at myself, looking in the mirror. Gareth was sexy and fun and charming, but he wasn’t Colin. He wasn’t even close. I took a deep breath and decided that I’d go back to the table and force Colin to dance with me, and forget all about Gareth. As I turned to go, the door pushed open. I gasped. Gareth walked in, smiling.

“Hey there, sexy.” “What are you doing in here?” He came right up to me, grabbed my hips, and pulled me against him. “Just doing what you wanted me to do.” I struggled, but he wouldn’t let go. “Please stop. I’m not interested.” “That’s not what your hips said out on the dance floor.” He was clearly drunk, and I wondered how I hadn’t noticed it before. He tried to kiss me and I pulled back,

repulsed. “Get the fuck off me, creep.” “Come on, girl. Look at that dress. You think you’re not here to get fucked?” “Not by you, asshole.” Something changed in him suddenly, and he pushed me up against the wall. I gasped as pain lanced through my head where it knocked against the brick. “What did you just say to me?” “You’re a pathetic piece of shit,” I said, struggling. “You’re going to regret that,” he said and

leaned in toward my face. And then he was ripped away from me. I stumbled forward and watched as Colin threw the guy against the sink and smashed his face against the mirror. The whole thing splintered. It was like watching it in slow-motion. “You motherfucker,” Colin yelled, and threw him into a stall. The guy grunted. “Who the fuck—“ he said, but Colin silenced him with his fist. “Colin!” I yelled out.

I watched as Colin hit Gareth again. “Don’t you ever touch a woman like that, you piece of shit,” he said. He hit him again. “Did you fucking hear me?” “Yes,” Gareth gasped. Colin hit him again. “Don’t you ever look at her. Don’t you ever think about her.” He hit him again and again. “Colin, stop!” I screamed louder. He looked up at me. His face was twisted into a mask of rage, his fist was cocked back and ready, and his knuckles

were covered in Gareth’s blood. “Stop! Come on, we have to leave.” He paused then looked back at Gareth. He stood up and looked down at Gareth’s body sunk half way into the toilet, his head lolling back. He was still conscious and breathing, thankfully. Colin spit on him. “You’re lucky she’s here. I’d kill you if she wasn’t.” Gareth groaned as Colin turned toward me, wrapping his arms around my waist. “Are you okay?” he asked.

“I’m fine. I’m fine. How did you know?” “I watched him follow you. Saw the look on his face. I decided to make sure you were okay.” “He was going to—“ “No, not with me around, he wasn’t.” I realized I was barely keeping the tears away, but I felt safe. Even with the scumbag still feet away, Colin made me feel safe. I must have been the unluckiest fucking girl in the entire world. On top of everything going on, I just had to attract

the biggest piece of shit in the bar. Everything seemed to happen to me, and I had no clue why. “We need to go,” he said. “Okay.” He let me go and gave me a look. “You’re okay. You’re going to be fine.” I nodded. “Thanks for stopping him.” He shrugged then rinsed off his hands, wiping them with a paper towel. The water ran pink from the blood. I couldn’t tell how much of it was his or how much was the asshole’s.

“Ready?” he asked. I nodded. I felt stronger already. “Let’s go.” I followed him back out into the main room. We were incredibly lucky that no other woman needed to use the restroom in the five minutes we were in there, but neither of us wanted to be around when Gareth eventually stumbled back out. We grabbed our stuff, Colin left a large chunk of cash on the table, and we went out into the night. We climbed into Colin’s car and we headed back toward the farmhouse. I was silent on the ride home, and Colin

didn’t try to draw me out. He could probably tell that I was still digesting what had happened in there. He had seemed so nice, and suddenly he had turned violent without any warning. I had been to plenty of clubs and had been hit on by plenty of guys, but that was the first time one had acted like that toward me. I thought I knew how to handle myself. If Colin hadn’t been there... I kept thinking over and over. The ride went by like a blur. We pulled down the dirt road, and Colin parked the car in front of the house. Lights were on,

illuminating its front. “Bren,” Colin started. I threw myself at him, crushing my mouth against his. He seemed surprised, but quickly returned my kiss, wrapping his arms around me. I needed him and couldn’t wait another second; I needed his lips and his skin and his teeth. I needed that big, hard cock. I wanted to wash away the memories of that asshole cowboy. And the only thing that could do that with any certainty was a real man’s touch. I slipped out of my seat and went to straddle him. The seat suddenly pushed

back, giving me more room. Colin looked up at me and grinned. “Automatic seats,” he said. I threw my hair back over my head, my dress bunched up around my hips. I was soaking through my panties already, and I could feel his dick rubbing softly against my clit. “Convenient,” I replied. He pulled me against him and kissed me hard, his hands roaming along my body. I reached down and began to unbuckle his belt and unfasten his pants, not caring about fucking around. I needed to feel him.

Finally, I got the annoyingly complicated pants open and shoved my hand down his underwear, grasping his hard dick. He grunted as I wrapped my fingers around it and began to stroke its length. “This is what a real man feels like,” I whispered in his ear. “Don’t ever forget again.” He bit my lip and it sent shivers down my spine. He reached forward and slipped his hand up the front of my dress, rubbing my soaked-through pussy. I gasped and threw my head back, gyrating my hips along his crotch as he kissed my neck and worked my clit. I reached up and ran

my fingers through his hair. “I can’t wait,” I moaned. “Fuck me here.” “You want me to fill your little pussy up right here in the car?” “God, please.” He reached up and pulled my hair back. I gasped. “Say, ‘Please, Colin.’” “Please, Colin,” I said softly. He kept one hand on my wetness and moved the other into his back pocket,

tugging his wallet free. He held it up to me with a grin, and I found the condom he had in there. He threw the wallet into the back seat as I tore open the foil. I watched as he adjusted himself, and slowly pulled his hard dick free. It stood stiff as I rolled the condom down around him. “Fuck, my underwear,” I said, and went to move. Instead, he reached forward, grabbed it, and tore it right in half. I gasped and giggled softly. “I liked those,” I complained. “And I didn’t bring many pairs.”

“Too bad. I’ll buy you more.” “You can’t just—” but I couldn’t finish my sentence, because he lifted my ass in the air and slowly dropped me down onto his stiff shaft. “Ah, I love that,” he grunted as I slowly wrapped myself around him. I groaned, amazed all over again at how well he filled me completely. I looked him in the eye and kissed him softly on the lips. He grabbed my ass and thrust himself completely into me, pushing his cock to the hilt. “Shit,” I said, and reached out to grasp

the headrest. I began to work my hips in slow circles, riding him gently as he worked my breasts and kissed my neck. Jolts of excitement and pleasure flooded through me as I slowly began to pick up my speed, working my hips and ass in his lap. We barely had room to move, but I couldn’t care less. There were only his lips, his body, and his hard cock filling my every inch. He grabbed my ass and began to work me up and down, pumping himself into my pussy. I groaned and bucked myself back against him, trying to take every inch. I closed my eyes and gripped the

headrest, working him hard as he thrust into me. “I love how greedy you are for me,” he grunted. “I am,” I gasped, as the excitement ran along my spine. “I need it just as much, this sweet little pussy.” I moaned as he thrust harder into me, and I worked and bucked my hips furiously, unable to contain myself anymore. I couldn’t move slowly, I could only work hard along his big dick, work my hips like it was the last thing left. I had to

keep moving. The orgasm built up through me. I used my knees to get more height and let him slam himself into me, thrusting deep. I moaned loudly as he pulled my hair, tipping my chin up into the air, and let him do the work as the orgasm rolled up through my body. My muscles tensed but I stayed still as he thrust himself up into me, pulling my hair back, and I moaned loudly as I came. My whole body shook with the pleasure of him working me with his practiced, hard thrusts. “Fuck, you’re so sexy when you come,”

he grunted. I felt his free hand grab my ass and he adjusted himself, thrusting deeper. “Don’t stop,” I groaned at him, the orgasm peaking and rolling through my whole body. I couldn’t help but shake and moan. “Shit, I’m there,” he grunted and I felt his muscles tense as he began to come. I worked my hips then, my orgasm beginning to fade, and helped him along. He grunted and groaned, holding my ass hard, as I worked up and down, slamming my skin into his crotch, taking every inch of him.

Finally, after what felt like hours but couldn’t have been more than ten minutes, we finished. I sat unmoving in his lap, his cock still inside of me, breathing deeply. He laughed and grinned at me, a thin sheen of sweat on his face. “Your bed or mine?” he asked. “What?” “Tonight. Do you want me to fuck you in your bed or mine?” I laughed. “How are you thinking about that already?”

“What else should I think about? We have this whole house. I want to fuck you until your knees shake on every single surface.” I shook my head and kissed his lips, feeling high and giddy from the powerful orgasm. “Okay. We’ll see.” I slowly lifted up, sliding myself off his shaft, and swung myself back over onto my seat. I adjusted my dress, frowning at my ruined panties. “Ready to go in now?” he asked as he pulled the condom off.

“I guess I’m satisfied.” He laughed as he opened his door. “If you aren’t yet, you will be.” I smiled and opened my own door. I believed him.

Chapter Nineteen: Colin Sex made me hungry. Especially when that sex was constant and vigorous, and with a woman I couldn’t seem to get enough of. Something had changed in Brenna after the bar. When that piece of shit hick scumbag tried to force himself on her, and I was smart enough to step in and stop it, suddenly her defenses had come completely down. Which I couldn’t complain about, since that meant it was

open season for all the dirty things I wanted to do to her. And she had been more than game for it. Two days of knee-shaking sex. The kind of sweat-inducing mainlining of each other’s bodies that happened so rarely in life. Over and over we had lost track of time because we had nothing else to do but try and get as much pleasure packed into our waking hours as we could. Eventually though, the meager supplies I had brought with us ran out, and I found myself driving to some run-down old grocery store on the edge of town. Bren wore the yoga pants I loved, probably

just to mess with me, and I didn’t mind one bit. We climbed out of the car and walked into the store. The long aisles were packed with colorful packaging, and I pushed the metal cart with one squeaking wheel. It felt so domestic and strange. “What’s on the menu?” Bren asked. “Other than you?” “Cute. Seriously, what’s for dinner?” “I don’t know. I thought you were cooking.”

She laughed. “Cook? I don’t think so.” I shook my head. “If you expect me to make something, you’re going to be sorely disappointed.” “I thought all you mob guys secretly knew how to cook.” “That’s not something they taught me in the group home.” She was silent for a second. “Sorry, I didn’t really think about it.” “It’s okay. It’s not some dirty secret.” We walked through the produce section,

and Bren reached out to grab a few things. “What was it like, anyway?” “The home? It was pretty shitty.” “In what way?” I shrugged. “Not much money, so stuff was all secondhand and falling apart. Plus, the guys there weren’t the most upstanding citizens. I learned a lot of my criminal behavior from those people, and I was still considered a good kid.” “It must have been hard.”

“It was and it wasn’t. You adapt. You learn how to survive.” “What about foster care?” “I was in and out of the foster system for a while. I guess because I became an orphan when I was a little bit older, nobody wanted to adopt me. Which was fine with me. I’d always been independent anyway.” “How old were you?” “I was two when my dad died, and six when my mom went.” “I’m so sorry. How didn’t I know any of

this?” “I don’t talk about it much.” I watched as Bren lapsed into silence and began picking out some food. If she wasn’t cooking, and I definitely wasn’t cooking, I wondered who was going to turn all the raw vegetables she was grabbing into something resembling actual food, but I kept that thought to myself. I suspected we’d be ordering out by night’s end. “It was hard, you know. When my mom died,” she said after a minute. “I bet it was. Were you close?”

She nodded. “Really close. I lied when I said I couldn’t cook. I mean, I can’t that well, but she taught me some stuff.” I nodded. “That’s good. You should be happy you have some good memories of her.” “Yeah, I am. I have bad ones, too, but they’re mostly from the end.” “How did O’Brian take it?” She laughed softly. “He was a mess, but he didn’t show it. That was pretty typical of him back then.” “Still is.”

“I guess it’s a mob guy thing.” She gave me a look. “Hey, I’m full of emotions. I express myself all the time.” “Breaking some guy’s face isn’t expressing yourself.” “I disagree.” She nudged me with her hip and I laughed. “I’m sorry you had to go through all of that,” she said. “Yeah, I mean, it’s in the past. I’m sorry

you had to go through it, too. Especially with O’Brian.” “He wasn’t always a mess. Things were a lot better around the time you started showing up.” “Well, obviously. I bring a certain feeling everywhere I go.” “Right. You spread good cheer.” “I’m the Santa Claus of violent criminals.” She laughed and dropped a bunch of bananas into the cart. “Yeah, you have the gut and the beard and the red cheeks

to match.” I looked down at myself. “I am getting a little round in the middle. I practically have a dadbod now.” She laughed again and threw her arms around me. “Don’t make jokes. We both know you’re ripped and I love it.” “I know. You stare enough.” “I do not!” she said, laughing harder. “Okay, sure. I don’t mind being a piece of meat for you, though. So long as I get what I want.”

“What’s that?” “You know what. That sweet pussy wrapped around my dick.” She blushed, exactly what I was going for. “Don’t say that so loud, someone might hear.” I looked around and saw an old woman pushing a cart, a young mom with her two kids, and a single guy all standing nearby. “I doubt any of them care. I wouldn’t mind telling them how good you taste.”

“Colin!” “What? Maybe they’d be interested in that fucking sexy little noise you make when my big dick pushes into you.” “Oh, my god, cut it out. I’m going to leave.” “Why, going to have to take care of yourself?” She laughed and hit my arm as we continued on through the store. It felt weird, being with her like that. I had fucked plenty of girls in my past, been with more than a few mob sluts and

groupies, but I had never felt so comfortable with a woman before. Truthfully, I had never gone grocery shopping with any of them, let alone let myself get lost in any of their bodies for days at a time. Despite all the fluids I had exchanged with all the random girls, the most intimate thing I had ever done with a woman was walk through a grocery store and do nothing but talk and laugh. There was still some stupid macho part of me that thought I should at least get a hand job in the parking lot for putting up with something so domestic, but I was honestly having a good time. It wasn’t just the sex, though the sex was hunger-

inducing and incredible. I couldn’t get enough of her full tits and curvy hips. It was also the jokes we told and the simple fact of being around each other. I knew what that meant. I’d known it for a while. But I was having trouble admitting it to myself. Old habits died hard. We checked out up front and I helped the cashier bag. We had gotten way too much stuff, probably enough for two weeks, but I told Bren that it was better safe than sorry. Who knew how long we were going to be staying in that house? And I sure as hell didn’t want to have to

leave the bedroom again if I didn’t have to. We packed the stuff into the car and headed back home, Bren chatting idly about her friends from college. I half listened, nodding when I was supposed to nod, but really I was already planning on what I wanted to do to her as soon as the groceries were in the front door. Probably tear a hole right in her yoga pants. Just enough to slip my cock into her. Take her right there in the foyer without another word. Maybe even have her swallow my hot cum again. I could feel my cock begin to stiffen at the mere thought of shooting my heavy load into

her pretty mouth. She was fucking incredible. We pulled down the long dirt road heading toward the farmhouse, and as we approached the house I suddenly slammed on the brakes fifty feet from the usual parking spot. Bren looked at me in alarm. “What’s up?” I nodded at the house. “Look at the front door.” She squinted for a second then gasped.

Up ahead, the front door was standing slightly ajar, and I was willing to bet that I would see the splintered wood from where it had been pried open. “Did we do that?” she asked. “No. I wouldn’t leave the door like that.” She was quiet for a second. “Does that mean—?” I reached over her, opened the glove box, and pulled out my gun. She blinked at it as I checked the clip, pulled back the slide to put a bullet in the chamber, and flicked off the safety. I patted my

pocket where my knife was resting comfortably, hooked to the fabric and ready to be pulled out in seconds. “What’s happening?” she said, panic clear on her face. I looked at her. “Get in the driver’s seat, turn the car around, and head away from here.” “What are you going to do?” “I’m going inside.” “Colin—“ “No, listen to me,” I interrupted her. “If

Fabrizio is here, I’m ending this right now. You need to get somewhere far from here so that I won’t be distracted by keeping you safe. Got it?” She nodded. “But what if something happens?” I laughed. “Believe me. This guy is nothing. If he’s in there, I’ll take care of him.” I pushed open my door and climbed out. Bren shuffled over the gearshift and sat down in the front seat. She rolled down the window. “Colin, be careful.”

“I will be. Don’t worry. Just keep driving until I call you.” She nodded. “Okay.” I gave her one last look, taking in her beautiful features. “It’ll be fine.” She looked like she wanted to say something. “Colin, I—” “Just get going.” Before she could say whatever she was about to say, the words I had been secretly afraid and hoping for, I moved fast away from the car and stepped into the tree line.

–––––––– I moved as quietly as I could through the forest. I heard the car turn around and head back down the dirt road, toward safety. I lingered for a second, made sure she really was leaving, and then headed faster toward the house. Going in the front was probably suicide. Fabrizio was likely waiting in there to ambush me. But he probably didn’t know about the back door that was meant for staff, and I would use that to my advantage. I kept to the shadows in the woods along the house’s outer perimeter, keeping it in sight but staying far enough back that Fabrizio wouldn’t get lucky

and spot me. And I knew it was Fabrizio in there. It all made sense, everything. Somebody was feeding him information, and it was only a matter of time before he showed up at the farmhouse. The problem was, there were only three people in the entire Mob that knew about where we were, and two of those people were me and O’Brian. The other was Davin. I made my way to the back of the house and slipped up quietly to the edge of the woods. I watched for a minute, trying to spot any movement in the windows in

the back, but couldn’t see a thing. After another minute, I decided that it was now or never, and so I moved at a sprint, keeping as low as possible, up the back lawn. Nothing happened. Nobody yelled, nobody shot at me. I made it to the back door and pressed myself against the back wall, breathing heavily. I stayed like that for another minute, listening and watching. The house was eerily still. I moved up along the wall and stopped at the plain service entrance. I typed in a series of numbers on the control panel and heard a soft click as the door unlocked. Gun held level and ready, I

pushed it open. The room was empty. I moved in quickly, closing the door and locking it behind me. I walked past laundry machines and closets full of cleaning supplies and found the back staircase that led up to the main floor. The house had been built on a slope, so the back door led into the basement and the front door led into the ground level, something I was sure Fabrizio hadn’t realized. I crept up the stairs, holding my gun out. I heard nothing as I pushed open the door softly, making absolutely no sound. My heart was hammering in my chest, but I felt clearer and more in control than I

ever had before. It was the same feeling I always got when I went on dangerous jobs. For some reason, the adrenaline and the danger brought out the best in me, and I thrived on it. I lived for the feeling of terror and imminent violence, almost as much as I lived for fucking. Only an orgasm could beat the feeling of defeating another man in a fair fight. And I wanted nothing more than to beat Fabrizio. I moved into the open first floor, staying crouched and close to the wall. I kept my breathing even and my gun out as I moved slowly toward the front door. I turned down the hallway and saw it

standing ajar up ahead. Like I had predicted, there were splinters all over the ground where somebody had either kicked it or pried it open. The door wasn’t blast proof like the one at O’Brian’s townhouse in the city, but it was a sturdy thing. Fabrizio must have worked pretty fucking hard to get it open. The hall up ahead opened into the large entrance foyer. I crept forward as softly as possible, ready for anything. I took a deep breath to steady myself. I was guessing he was just ahead, probably crouching near the stairs. Anticipating that, I stepped out from the hall.

Instead of being by the stairs, he was pressed flat against the wall, inches away from me. He came at me fast. With his free hand, he slapped the hand that held my gun down and away from him, and fired his own weapon. I reacted fast, but not fast enough, as I felt the bullet bite into my left shoulder. I brought my right hand up and fired back at him, missing as he ducked to one side. I didn’t have time to think. We were in a point-blank firefight. I leapt after him, tackling him to the ground. I heard his gun go off two more times, but the shots fired uselessly behind me as I speared him down against the floor. My gun hand smashed onto the hard wood and I felt

myself lose my grip and the weapon go spinning away. I reared back as he held his pistol up at me. I smacked it away as another shot rang out and I grabbed his wrist. He hit me in the gut and the kidneys, but I twisted and wrenched his wrist. He screamed out in pain as I moved the bones in a way they weren’t meant to move, and he released his grip on the gun. It bounced twice, landing a few feet away. I turned back toward him as he punched me in the gut again, turning his body and pushing me off of him. He scrambled for the gun, but I was on my feet and kicking

it away before he could reach it. His face was a mask of anger and disbelief. He turned on me, his fists up. He punched at me twice and I dodged back, out of his reach. He came at me, muscles tense and moving quickly, and I could feel pain lancing up my shoulder as warm blood slid from the wound. I put it out of my mind as he punched high and aimed a kick low. I blocked the punch and ate the kick. Pain lanced through my shin as I counterattacked. I punched him once in the mouth and he blocked my second punch, trying to get a grip on my wrist. I twisted my arm, pulling him close. I

could smell his aftershave, our arms intertwined and struggling for control. There was no doubt that it was Fabrizio. I would have recognized him from anywhere. I grinned and reared back my head. His eyes went wide as I smashed my forehead into his nose. Pain jumped through my skull, but I did it again, and again, and again. I heard a crunch on the second shot and blood flowed freely from his broken nose. He released his grip and stumbled backward. I didn’t give him time to collect himself. I came at him low and hard like a boxer, throwing him punishing gut shots. That

made him drop his arms, and I stepped in for a vicious right hook. He stumbled backwards, and then fell. I was on him in a second, my knife in my hand. I flicked open the blade and held it against his throat. His eyes were wide with terror and he held his hands up on either side of his head. “You motherfucker, Fabrizio,” I growled. He smiled. “Colin Blake.” “You shouldn’t have come here.” We were both bloodied and breathing

heavy. My shoulder was aching like crazy. “Where the fuck is she?” he asked. “She’s nowhere near here.” He spit blood, missing my face but hitting my chest. I pressed the knife even harder, drawing a thin bead of red along his skin. “Do that again,” I said, “and I’ll cut your throat right here.” He laughed. “You can’t kill me. You won’t start a war with my family.”

“You think your family has your back right now, after all this shit?” I could see the moment of doubt in his eyes, and I knew I had him. I wasn’t about to tell him that he was absolutely right, that I shouldn’t kill him if I could avoid it. But it was better if he thought that I was on the verge of taking his life at any moment. I adjusted my weight and stood up, hauling him up with me. I kept my knife inches from his throat. “Walk,” I said. We marched into the kitchen. On the way, I crouched down and grabbed my gun, training it on him

before he could make a move. “In,” I said, motioning to the kitchen. He obeyed. I nodded at a chair and he sat. I sat down in a chair inches away from him. I leaned forward on my knees, gun held level at his chest. “Now we’re going to have a chat.” “I have nothing to say to you, fucking dirty Irish. Go get my wife.” “She isn’t yours anymore, or don’t you get that?” “She married me. She’s mine until one of

us is dead.” I cocked back the hammer on my gun. “I can make that happen.” He blinked. “Fine, okay. What do you want to know?” “First thing’s first. Why chase her?” He laughed. “You don’t get it, do you? She married me. That means she’s mine. I couldn’t just let her get away. I would rather die than let people think I’m weak.” I nodded. That confirmed it, for me at

least. Fabrizio wasn’t working for the Italians or motivated by anything more than sheer insanity. I had wondered if maybe whoever was behind Fabrizio might be trying to start some kind of coup in order to take over the Mob, but Fabrizio didn’t know anything about that if it were true. He was probably just a stupid pawn in the whole thing. “Next question. And this is the important one. If you lie to me, or refuse to answer, I’m going to start cutting.” I held up my knife. He shrugged and looked away. “Who told you about this place?”

He laughed. “I can’t tell you that.” “Wrong answer.” Before he could react, I grabbed his face and ran my knife down his right cheek. He screamed and tried to push me away, but the damage was already done. I sat back down as he touched his bleeding face. “That’ll be one nice scar,” I said. “You fucking psycho.” “I told you what would happen if you refuse to answer.”

“Jesus, my fucking face.” “Lie again, and I cut off part of your ear.” “Okay, fuck. Davin, your fucking guy. Davin was feeding me information the whole time.” There was a creak by the doorway. “Davin?” I looked up, surprised by the voice. I stared at Brenna standing nearby, her face a mask of outrage. I stood up. “You shouldn’t be here,

Bren.” “Ah, there she is. My wife. You look perfect.” I hit Fabrizio in the face with the butt of my gun. It probably knocked a tooth loose. “Speak to her again and I’ll shoot you.” He sneered at me but kept silent. I looked back at her. “Please, this isn’t something you need to see.” She shook her head, stepping into the

room. “No, I need to be here for this.” I sighed. “Bren. Really. There’s no shame in you leaving.” She shook her head, coming closer. “You don’t get it. This psycho had me living in fear for a long time. And now I want revenge.” She walked right up to him and stared into his eyes. He smiled back at her, but didn’t speak. “You are nothing anymore, Vince. You are a disgusting pig. I would die before I

went back to you. I hope your people kill you, but if they don’t, at least they all know how pathetic you are.” “Fuck you, little Brenna. You’re mine and always—“ He was cut off by the bullet I put in his thigh. He screamed in pain. Bren jumped away from him, her hands covering her ears. “I fucking told you I was going to do that,” I said. Bren opened her mouth, clearly surprised.

“Are you okay?” I said to her. She nodded. “He deserved that.” “Yeah, he did.” “What do we do now?” I shrugged. “Go get some rope. There should be some downstairs. If not, tear up some sheets. We’ll take him back to your dad.” She nodded. “Okay. Okay. Are you okay?” I shrugged. “Fine. Actually, grab me a strip of sheets first.”

She noticed the wound for the first time. “Oh fuck, Colin, you’re shot.” “I’m fine. Seriously. It’s just my shoulder. We’ll bandage it up and head back into the city.” “You need a doctor.” “There’s a doctor in the city.” “But—“ “The longer you argue, the more I stand here bleeding.” She nodded and headed off. I looked back at Fabrizio, who had fallen out of

the chair and was rolling side to side, holding his wounded leg. I walked over and stood looking down at him. “You’re lucky she’s here. I planned on cutting one of your ears off, regardless of what you said.” He groaned in response. I crouched down next to him. “If I ever so much as smell you in my city again, if you ever even think of Bren again, I will end your life. You know I’m more than capable of it. Nod if you understand.” He nodded, his face contorted in pain. “Good. We’ll take you back now. Don’t struggle. The longer it takes to get into

the city, the more likely you are to lose that leg.” He let out a long moan as I stood up, grinning. Serves that fuck right, I thought. Bren returned with some rope and a sheet. She helped me clean and dress my wound. I was lucky that the bullet went clean through, which meant I probably wouldn’t need surgery. We tied Fabrizio up, and Bren tied a rag around his wound to keep him from bleeding to death in my car. He wasn’t as lucky as me, since the bullet was still in his leg, and he was probably in for some more pain in the near future.

I didn’t feel bad for him. I half carried, half dragged him out to the car, and pushed him into the back seat. I followed him in, gun trained on him the whole time. Bren got up front, and we were off. We were silent on the ride back to the city. I had Fabrizio, which meant that the nightmare for Bren was over. Relief flooded through my body for that, at least. But the fight wasn’t done. Not yet, at least. Davin had still betrayed us and put the

boss’s daughter in danger. No, he had betrayed me, and put the woman I had fallen in love with in danger. He was going to pay for that. Fabrizio got off easy compared to what I had in store for that traitorous fuck Davin.

Chapter Twenty: Brenna The roof deck felt empty and strange after everything that had happened at my dad’s farmhouse. I looked out across the city that I had so desperately wanted to remain in and felt only confusion. How had Davin betrayed us? And what was Colin up to? As we climbed out of the car outside of my dad’s pub, Colin had made me promise not to mention anything about Davin to anyone, not even to my dad. I didn’t know why we needed

to keep it from him, but I nodded and promised him that I wouldn’t say anything. Because I owed him that much. After all, he had saved my life over and over again. Not to mention, he gave me the best orgasms of my life, but it probably wasn’t the time to be thinking about that. Still, I couldn’t help myself. Despite the stepbrother issue still hanging over our heads, Colin was the only thing on my mind. From the first moment I saw him walk out from the shower all those weeks ago, to the moment I rode him in his car, I knew I was slowly falling in love all over again.

It wasn’t the same way I felt with Vince. Back then, Vince was so exciting and fun. He took me to all the best restaurants and showed me a side of New York that I would never have seen without him. But I realized that I was never in love with Vince. I was just in love with the kind of lifestyle I thought he could provide me. I was stupid and young and naïve. But I was learning. I looked up as the door opened and Colin stepped out onto the deck, his arm in a white sling. I stood up. “Hey, are you okay?”

He grinned. “Been better. Doctor said I’ll be fine.” I ran over to him and threw my arms around his neck. I could feel him flinch, but he didn’t pull away from me. Instead, he wrapped his one good arm around my back and pulled me tighter. “It’s over now, Bren. It’s all over.” I kissed his neck and his cheek and his lips, drinking him in. He pulled away after a second. “What’s wrong?” I shook my head. How could I explain?

“What are they going to do with Vince?” I asked. “Your dad has him right now. Probably running him through the wringer. We’ll hand him over to the Italians tomorrow, and that’ll be that.” “What about that other issue?” He frowned and led me back over to the chairs, sitting down with a sigh. “You haven’t mentioned it to anyone, right?” I nodded.

“Good. Davin has little spies all over the fucking place.” “Does Dad know?” He nodded. “Yeah. I told him as soon as I could.” I was silent for a second. I couldn’t imagine how my dad was feeling at that moment. Davin had been around our family for so long that he felt almost like a distant uncle or something. He had been around when my mom died and had helped to take care of me. And yet, he had purposefully put me in danger for whatever insane reason. I couldn’t even imagine what he was thinking.

“How did he take it?” I asked. “Not good. He didn’t believe me at first.” “I can talk to him.” “No need. I convinced him.” I nodded. “Why would Davin do this?” Colin sighed and leaned back in his chair. “He was never happy when I got picked to be second in command over him, you know. Pretty fucking pissed actually. He did anything he could to get back to me.”

I nodded. “But why would he do this to me?” “My guess is, he probably wanted to make me look bad. He probably wanted to keep Fabrizio floating around, make your dad doubt me, and eventually get himself put in charge of you. Then, as soon as Davin was in charge of your safety, I bet Fabrizio would have been caught.” “That’s insane.” “Yeah, maybe it is.” “So then why would he send Vince into the house? That doesn’t make sense.”

He shook his head. “I’m guessing Davin told him not to do anything too direct, and he didn’t listen. Probably got cocky from evading us for so long.” “So, that’s it? His plan failed because Vince didn’t listen?” “His plan failed because he’s a snake motherfucker, and I’m the better man. His plan failed because he didn’t think I’d be able to take on Fabrizio.” I laughed, unable to help myself. Even in a sling, Colin looked like he could dominate a room with only a cocky smile and his pinky finger.

“What now?” “That’s what I’m here to talk to you about.” I could tell by his tone that I wasn’t going to like what he had to say. “Okay, let’s get it over with then.” He took a deep breath. “Davin has to be punished.” I stared at him for a second, taking that in. “What does that mean?” “Bren, he tried to hurt you. He helped that psycho ex of yours terrorize you.”

“But how will you punish him?” “We’re not sure yet. I was hoping you’d tell me.” I blinked at him. “You want me to decide?” “It’s actually your dad’s idea.” “Why?” He leaned back and shrugged. “I don’t know. If I had my way, I’d put a bullet in his head and move on.” “Is that ... is that an option?” He nodded. “It’s always an option.”

I sighed and leaned back in my chair. “This is too much. Why does he want me to decide?” “I think he just wants to avoid upsetting you. It’s his weird way of apologizing for everything, too.” “I don’t know what to say. This is actually a little upsetting. You want me to choose whether a guy lives or dies?” He nodded. “Okay. I get it. Leave it to me, then.” “What are you going to do?” “Don’t think about it, Bren. I’m going to

do what has to be done.” “I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep if Davin gets killed because of me.” He stood up, walked over to me, and kneeled down in front of me. His gaze was serious and intense, as if he were trying to look directly into my soul. “Whatever happens won’t be your fault.” “But I’m the one who’s supposed to choose.” He shook his head. “Listen to me. That was just a dumb idea your dad had. Whatever happens is on me. And I can

handle it.” “You’ve done so much already.” “And I’ll keep doing more.” “Why?” I asked, suddenly unsure of myself. “Why are you doing all of this?” He stared at me. “You know why.” “Say it,” I whispered. “You’re fucking mine. That’s why.” I nodded. “I love you,” I said softly. He grinned. “I know. And I’m yours, too.”

I looked away, blushing, afraid of the intense and cocky look he was giving me. He reached out, pulled my face toward him, and crushed his mouth against mine, kissing me hard. It was the first time I had told a man I loved him first, and it was the first time I really meant it. I kissed him back with everything inside of me, fear and guilt and uncertainty all melting away. Finally, he pulled back from the kiss. “That’s why I’ll keep doing this for you. So, don’t worry about Davin. I’ll take care of it.” I nodded, breathless. “Okay.”

He stood. “Now I’ve got some shit to take care of. I’ll be back later.” He turned to go. “Wait,” I said, standing. “There’s one more thing.” He looked back at me. “I was waiting for this.” “The adoption.” He nodded. “What about it?” “Are you going to sign?” “I’m surprised you care so much.” My jaw nearly fell open. “Are you

kidding? After what I just said?” He shrugged nonchalantly. “It’s no big deal, people do it all the time. It’s not like we’re blood related or anything.” “Gross. Colin, that’s gross.” “Come on, you know you like it.” “No, you asshole. God, you can really piss me off.” I felt the anger from the past few weeks suddenly return and begin to boil over. “You idiot. You’ve been messing with me all this time. I’m so sick of opening myself up to guys like you just to have you crush me again because you’re too busy furthering your

own personal career or whatever you call being a criminal.” “Bren—” he said, trying to interrupt. “No, you listen to me. Don’t interrupt. If we’re doing this, you’re not going to be my stepbrother. That’s the end of it. I’m tired of getting walked all over. No more uncertainty.” “Are you done?” he said. I clenched my jaw. “Yes, I’m done. Asshole.” His face broke out into a huge grin.

“I think this is our first fight,” he said, laughing. “This isn’t funny, you dick. Why are you laughing?” “I didn’t sign the papers.” I looked at him for a second. “Oh.” “Wait here.” Before I could say anything, he turned and walked inside quickly. I stood there feeling like a total jerk for a minute until he came back carrying a packet of papers.

He held them out for me. “Here.” I took them and skimmed through the text. They looked like adoption papers, with a whole bunch of legalistic clauses and language that I couldn’t begin to understand at first glance. Finally, I got to the last page, and noticed that my dad had signed, but Colin had not. I looked back up at him. “This doesn’t mean you won’t, though.” He held out his hand. “Give them to me.” I handed them back. He put one corner in his mouth and tore them right down the middle. He walked over to the edge of

the roof and tossed the papers up into the wind. They fluttered softly for a second, caught in the breeze, and were scattered out over the city. “There. That’s done. You can stop worrying about it.” I didn’t know if I wanted to laugh or to cry. “All this time....” I said, shaking my head. He shrugged. “I didn’t know what was happening here. Now it’s in the open.” “You didn’t think to say anything?” “Not a chance, Princess.”

I shook my head. “Unbelievable.” “Is it? I don’t know. I would call all those earth-shattering orgasms I’ve given you ‘unbelievable,’ but not that.” I couldn’t help but smile. “Even with one arm, you’re still a cocky bastard.” “It’s easy to be cocky when you can back it up.” He stepped close to me and pulled me against him. I could feel his dick hard underneath his pants. I shook my head. “Don’t you have somewhere to be?” I asked.

“Yeah, I do. But you look too fucking hot in those yoga pants.” “I wear these all the time.” “And I fuck you all the time.” He crushed my lips in another kiss, opening his mouth and letting his tongue roam across mine. I realized that it was our first kiss without anything hanging over our heads. We both knew where the other stood, and we weren’t ever going to be brother and sister. As he kissed me, I felt his free hand press itself down my yoga pants and begin to softly stroke my clit. I shivered,

feeling the wetness increase. “Wait,” I said, pulling away. “What about your arm?” He grinned as he touched me. I let out a soft moan. “I could get you off limbless and blindfolded.” “You make that sound so sexy.” “Gunshot or not, I’m more man than you’ll ever need.” I didn’t answer, because he was too busy kissing me again, and I was too busy

giving in to his desire. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders as his fingers pressed beneath my panties and rubbed my swollen and needy clit. I was soaked through and giving in to him, because I’d always give in to him. I didn’t have the strength to resist. He walked me forward until I felt the backs of my legs hit up against the seat of a chair. I sat down and began to unbuckle his pants. Before I dropped them around his ankles, he fished a condom out of his pocket. I felt the outline of his hard cock through his boxer briefs, marveling again at its size. He was always ready for me, rock

hard in a second, and I knew I could always rely on his dick. I slid his underwear down and he stepped out of his pants and his underwear. I spit in my hand and he grinned as I began to stroke his dick. “Shirt off,” he ordered. I laughed. “Get it yourself,” I teased. “You either take it off or I tear it off. Your choice.” I laughed then pulled my shirt up and off. He looked hungrily at my breasts and reached down to fondle them as I kissed

the tip of his dick. He grunted, squeezing, and I slid him into my mouth. I sucked him hard, pushing it down into my throat, looking up at him. “My favorite view in the world,” he said. “My cock in your pretty throat.” I began to suck him slowly, up and down his shaft, using my hand to trail along behind my lips. He grunted his pleasure and I sped up, working him hard. I could tell I was soaked through and practically aching for him, but I wanted him to love it. I wanted to suck his cock and make him happy because he more than deserved it. Plus, I loved having his heavy dick in my mouth, and I loved the

grunts he made as I sucked him faster and faster. Finally, after a minute or two, he grabbed the back of my hair and pulled me off of him. He leaned forward and kissed me hungrily, and I returned his desire. He pulled me up to my feet and roughly spun me around. I gasped, loving how strong he was even with only one arm, as he tugged down my pants. I was aching and soaked for him, and loved being exposed up on the roof. I watched over my shoulder as he tore open the condom wrapper with his teeth and used his one hand to roll it over his dick.

“Impressive,” I said. “Told you. One hand is enough.” He stepped close, tugging at my hips, and I felt his tip press against my entrance. I groaned, tossing my hair back, as he pressed deep into me with one practiced thrust. “Shit,” I gasped. “That never gets old.” “You’re damn right, it doesn’t.” He began to stroke in and out of me slowly, filling me up. “Is your arm okay?” I asked.

He answered by slapping my ass hard. “Ask about it again.” “I’m just making sure—“ He spanked me again, harder. I gasped at the pain, but it was quickly masked by his hand reaching around my hips and rubbing my clit. I threw my head back and moaned at the combination of his big cock and his practiced fingers working my soaked-through pussy. “Oh, shit,” I groaned. “Maybe two hands is too much for you,” he said. “Maybe I’ll have to wear a sling

more often.” “I’ll take whatever,” I moaned, not really able to think. “I know you will.” He continued to thrust deep into me, mercilessly working my body. I bucked my hips back against him, losing myself in the pleasure and the stimulation. I needed him more and more, wanted every inch, and he had plenty to give. I felt him lean forward, his hand still gently and skillfully working my clit, and his cock still thrust deep into me.

“You’re fucking mine now, Brenna.” “Yes,” I moaned. “Your pussy is mine. Your lips are mine. Your big, perfect tits are mine.” “Everything is yours.” “And I’m going to take you as much as I want.” “Please,” I moaned, shivers running up my spine. “Please what?” “Please, make me come,” I said.

“Are you sure?” “Oh, god—fuck, yes, make me come.” He leaned back and began to fuck me harder, his thrusts slapping up against my ass, and his hand still working my clit. I worked my hips back against him, taking every inch of him, losing myself in the sweat and the heat that was his body. I was his in every inch of my being, and he was mine. His thick cock was mine, his perfect sculpted body was mine, his cocky attitude and his strength were all mine. I reached back and grabbed his hips,

working my ass, and the orgasm rolled through me. I threw my head back and moaned loudly, not caring who heard. I came hard on his dick and with abandon, unable to control myself. I felt him stiffen behind me and heard him grunt, clearly having his own orgasm, and I kept working and rocking my hips in circles as he thrust into me. We came down together, slowly, sweating in the heat of the day. Once it was done, he pulled himself out of me and collapsed onto a chair. I climbed into his lap, careful of his arm, and curled myself against him. “Fuck, girl, you’re too much,” he said.

I smiled. “Yeah, you’re not bad yourself.” We sat there in silence for a few minutes, and I enjoyed his heat and the thump of his heart. Finally, he stirred. “I really do have something to do right now,” he said softly. I laughed. “Sorry, I totally forgot.” I stood up and watched him pull the condom from his softening dick. He walked over and tossed it into a trashcan then pulled his underwear and pants back on. I watched him struggle a bit, but decided not to help.

Finally, he looked up at me. “It’s going to be okay. I’ll be back soon.” “Okay. Have fun.” He laughed. “I will.”

Chapter Twenty-One: Colin We stood facing down the Italians in an empty parking lot at around midnight. The lights cast a ghoulish glow around our men as we shifted nervously from side to side. Fabrizio stood next to me, his wrists tied together with rope, his mouth bound with duct tape. I glanced over at Jimmy, standing with a grave look on his face behind his men, and I nodded at him. He gave me a tight smile in response.

Each side had at least twenty men, and everyone was armed to the teeth. It was one of the biggest shows of force our two gangs had gone through in a long time. There was no reason for bloodshed, since everyone wanted the same thing, but still—in our line of work, it was better safe than sorry. O’Brian walked out into the center of the lot and stood alone between our two groups. “Most honorable Don,” he called out. “We have the rat prisoner that has been evading your people for so long.” An older man in a long trench coat

stepped forward to meet O’Brian. The Don of the Italians was a thin man with jet black hair graying at the sides and a sharp, hooked nose. He was an intense man, though I had no real experience with him at all. I had only ever heard rumors, and the rumors were all the same: violent, intelligent, and dangerous. He was my kind of guy. “Boss O’Brian,” the Don called out. “We thank you for this generous gift.” O’Brian nodded. “It was our pleasure.” “Tell me, why does he look so abused?”

I glanced at Fabrizio and couldn’t stifle a smile. For the past few hours, our men had worked him over again and again, keeping him awake but inflicting as much pain as possible, all as a lesson to him and his New York people. We had kept him from losing his leg, but we had made his life miserable in other ways. They weren’t going to fuck with the Irish ever again. “Don, I can only say that he must have fallen down a flight of stairs. I do not know why he is so abused.” The Italian boss smiled and stopped in front of O’Brian.

“Your boys didn’t have anything to do with it?” “Don, I am offended,” O’Brian said, playing it up. “We would never injure a member of the Cosa Nostra, not on purpose, at least.” “And so, this was an accident?” “Purely an accident.” Fabrizio looked terrified and shocked as the two men shook hands amiably. I knew that the pageantry was all for the enlisted men. In fact, the Italian Don knew from the start that we had caught Fabrizio, and approved of our violent

activities against him. As it turned out, the Italians didn’t take kindly to members of their own who went rogue and tried to start a war with another powerful gang. “Very well, I take your word,” the Don said. “Most appreciated, Don.” “Please, send the man over and let’s be done with this whole thing.” “Gladly.” O’Brian jerked his head toward me, and I shoved Fabrizio forward. He stumbled

but caught himself and walked over to the Italian side, limping on his wounded leg. I followed him up until we reached O’Brian and the Don, and watched as Fabrizio continued on over to his people. Once he was there, someone ripped off the duct tape and cut his hands free. Fabrizio gave me a dirty look but couldn’t meet my eyes. Good. He was lucky to be alive. But at least I had broken him like the dog he was. O’Brian gestured at me. “Don, this is Colin Blake, my second in command.” They spoke softer, not wanting the men

to overhear. The Don nodded. “Good to meet you. I’ve heard good things.” I dipped my head in respect. “Thank you, sir.” “But please, don’t beat anymore of my soldiers. They get angry when you do that.” I grinned. “I won’t, sir. At least not without a very good reason.” He laughed. “Good enough.” O’Brian gave me a nod and I walked

back over to our people and leaned back against the hood of my car, watching. Fabrizio was hustled into the back of a car and it pulled away immediately, driving fast to whatever hole they were going to put him in. I wondered what the Italians were going to do to him in the long run, or if we were punishment enough for the piece of shit. I hoped he had more pain in store. O’Brian and the Don spoke in low tones about something. I didn’t bother trying to listen in, since O’Brian would tell me all about it later. Still, it was a pretty big deal to see the two most powerful gang leaders in the city speaking out in the open like they were. They communicated

all the time, but usually through back channels, and never in person. We had to keep up appearances, after all. Finally, they finished and shook hands again. O’Brian came back to our group and the Don went back to his people. We watched as the Italians got into their cars and drove off, and O’Brian dismissed most of the other men on our side. Finally, after all the cars pulled away, it was only me and him left behind, looking out at the empty parking lot. “You did a good job,” he said. “Thanks.”

He leaned up against the car next to me and sighed. “About that thing you mentioned.” “You mean, Davin betraying us?” He winced. He hadn’t exactly taken the whole thing very well, especially considering Davin had been such an important part of the gang for so many years. “Yes, about that. Did my daughter have a sentence for him? I want her to feel safe again.” “She wasn’t exactly in the state of mind to deal with that.”

“I see. Well, I just want her to feel protected.” “I know that, sir. She left it up to me.” He looked at me in silence for a minute. “Okay then. Davin’s fate is up to you.” I nodded. “I’ll take care of him.” We sat in silence for a moment. I wondered what was going on inside of his head, but figured I wouldn’t press the man any more than I had to. “About the adoption,” he said, breaking the silence.

“I’m in love with Brenna,” I blurted out. He stared at me, clearly surprised. I had no clue why it came out like that, but it did. I couldn’t keep bullshitting the man when I had no intention of becoming his adopted son. If he didn’t approve of it, well, then I would deal with what happened next. Maybe take Bren and leave the city, find someplace safe. Instead of chewing me out, he started laughing. I stared for a second then joined in, laughing loudly in the empty night. “So, that’s it, then,” he finally said.

“Yeah, that’s it. I’m in love with your daughter.” He shook his head. “And what does she think?” “I think she feels the same way, sir.” He nodded and our laughter died down. “I guess becoming her stepbrother would make things awkward.” “It would, yeah.” “Okay. Forget about the adoption.” “You’re not angry?”

He shrugged. “Frankly, I’m not surprised. I saw it years ago. I should have seen it again this time.” “Still, it messes up your plans.” “Actually, this is good for me. The adoption was a play, but it was a weak play and we both knew it. If you happened to marry my daughter....” He shrugged. “That would make you my son-in-law.” “We haven’t talked about marriage.” He gave me a wicked grin. It was absolutely terrifying. “Well, you better start, son.”

I said nothing, just nodded. I hadn’t realized that I was the marrying type, but maybe I was. Maybe I could learn to be, at least. If I was going to take the plunge with anyone, it was going to be with Bren. It could only ever be with her. “For your sake, she better feel the same way,” he said. “I’m not going to try and adopt you a second time.” “I’ll take that risk.” He looked at me seriously for a second, appraising me in that way he had.

“That’s good to hear. Men take a risk on the people they care about. I’d think less of you if you had answered any other way.” I laughed and shrugged. “What can I say, sir? I am what I am.” “Aren’t we all?” O’Brian pushed up off the car and began to walk away. “What now, sir?” I said after him. “Take care of Davin. Do whatever you’re going to do tonight.”

“Why tonight?” “I’m sure he knows we know. If he’s not trying to run right now, he will be soon. Be careful. Davin isn’t as weak as he appears.” I nodded. “I will.” He sighed. “I’m going home to see Bren. I’ll tell her the adoption is off.” “She already knows.” He laughed. “Tell me next time.” “I will.” “And Colin?”

“Yes sir?” “Don’t make a fucking mess.” “I’ll try not to.” I grinned. He nodded then climbed into his car. I watched him pull away. The wound in my shoulder throbbed, but I couldn’t let that get in the way of what I had to do. There was one last thing, one final move I had to make, and it would arguably be the most dangerous thing I’d done so far. At least things were good with O’Brian. At least he wasn’t going to cut my throat

for fucking his daughter. Or at least he hadn’t done it yet. I pushed off my car and climbed into the driver’s seat, starting the engine. I took a second to collect myself, and then began to drive fast toward Davin’s apartment, ready to finish everything. I laughed softly. I knew I would have to take care of him eventually, but I never imagined it would be at the end of the gun. Life is funny sometimes. –––––––– Davin lived in a small neighborhood in the deep southern part of Philly’s west

side. I parked two blocks away, tucking my loaded and ready pistol into my pants, and walked through the dark streets. Once across the street from his building, I stood and watched it for ten minutes, waiting for any sign of movement anywhere around the area. There was nobody, or at least nobody that I saw, which meant that either Davin wasn’t home, or he didn’t have any people with him yet. He might even have thought he was safe. I walked across the street, stood on his stoop, and took a deep breath. It was now or never. I rang his buzzer.

There was silence for a minute then the intercom crackled. “Davin,” came his voice. “It’s Colin. Can we talk?” There was a pause. “Colin my boy, it’s late! What are you doing here?” “O’Brian sent me. Shit went wrong at the drop earlier.” Another pause. “Fabrizio got away?” I made a face. The rat fuck had the nerve to sound hopeful. “Not exactly. Got shot a few times. We

need to talk, but not out here.” “Come up.” The door buzzed open and I pushed through, moving up the steps slowly. I fingered the pistol in my waistband, going over in my mind the precise movements it would take to pull it out and fire it as fast as possible. Davin’s building was a new construction thing, all modern angles and glass lines and green plants. Not many people lived there, and I was pretty sure that was because Davin had bought up half of the apartments in the place to use as his own space. I had only ever been there once before, but I knew the door as soon as I saw it.

He pulled it open after the first knock. “Colin, come on in.” I followed him into a spacious foyer that led us into a kitchen and living room area. It was richly furnished with expensive paintings, lamps, white couches, and white plush rugs. It reminded me a lot of the farmhouse, but much tackier. Davin didn’t have the eye or the knowledge to pick things out. Instead, the place looked gaudy and overdone. He had two glasses of whiskey poured, and he handed me one. I grinned at him. “Nice place.”

“Thanks. How’s the arm?” I shrugged. “It’s fine.” “Here’s to the Mob.” He held his glass up. I clinked mine against it, but instead of drinking, I put it back down on the counter. I didn’t know what he had put in my glass, if anything, and I didn’t want to take any chances. “We need to talk.” He laughed. “What’s wrong? Staying sober?” “Right now, I am. Shit went down.”

“What sort of shit?” “The Italians were more pissed than we thought. As soon as Fabrizio was on their side, they started shooting. O’Brian took some, but I think they got the worst of it.” “Fuck,” he said, but his eyes suggested excitement instead of concern. “Yeah, fuck is right.” “Is O’Brian okay?” “We don’t know, honestly.” “Fuck,” he said again, sipping his

whiskey. I could see the joy rolling off him in waves. I had to control myself. I was half ready to try and strangle him then and there, but I couldn’t win a fight with him, not with a gunshot shoulder. I had to surprise him if I was going to get out alive. I couldn’t let it turn into hand to hand fighting, either. It had to be quick and clean. “We need to go see him,” Davin said. “Soon, we can soon.” He moved around into the kitchen. “Let me just get my things.”

He moved fast. The drawer whipped open and his hand came up. But I was faster. I saw his move coming from a mile away, and my hand was already wrapped around the gun. As soon as that drawer opened and I saw the look in his eyes, I pulled my gun out and fired off two shots. They took him in the chest, sending him stumbling backwards. The noise of the shots filled up the space. He stumbled backwards, dropping his own gun, and collapsed into the ground. And it was over. I wasn’t sure if he had seen through my bullshit story or if he

just wanted to eliminate me from contention for leadership, but he had gotten overconfident. I walked around the counter, gun pointed at his face. Davin smiled at me, blood on his lips. “O’Brian is fine,” I said. “Yeah, I figured.” “And Fabrizio told us everything.” “I knew it would be you,” he said. “I knew O’Brian would send you. It was always fucking you.”

“Don’t start crying on me, you fucking bitch. You piece of shit rat. How could you put Brenna in danger like that?” “She was never in danger,” he said, rolling his eyes. He tried to move, but winced in pain instead. “I made sure that Italian idiot didn’t try anything stupid. But when you guys left for the farmhouse, he took matters into his own hands. Didn’t listen to me.” I nodded. “I figured that’s what happened.” “Asshole wasn’t supposed to go right after you.”

“You did this all to make me look bad, didn’t you?” He coughed up a small bit of blood and nodded. “I’ve been in this fucking gang for years. I was a Right Person when you were in diapers. I deserved to be second, not you.” “You coward.” “Maybe. But the plan was good. That Fabrizio bitch fucked it all up.” “No, Davin, you fucked it all up. Instead of being a man and trying to win back

O’Brian’s favor, you decided to act like a snake.” “You don’t get it. You’re the fucking prodigal son. The boy he always wanted.” “And you’re dying on your kitchen floor.” He started to laugh but quickly stopped, wincing in pain. “Looks that way.” “Any last words?” “I made my move. I got unlucky.”

“You got beat.” “Good luck, Colin.” I raised the gun up. “I don’t need luck, you scum piece of shit.” His eyes went wide. “Wait—” I pulled the trigger. The room was filled with the sound of the shot, and then nothing. I flicked the safety back on and slipped the gun back into my waistband. It was all over. It was finally over.

Davin had admitted it, had confessed to everything. I had no other choice but to finish him. As soon as he went for his own gun, he gave himself away and sealed his fate. Though it wasn’t like I was ever just going to let him walk. Maybe it could have been exile if he hadn’t been behind it all, or maybe if he had said something to convince me, said anything in his own defense, but no. As I turned and left Davin’s apartment, heading back out into the hallway and walking back toward my car, I felt pretty fucking good about what had happened. I had wanted to put a bullet between that

rat fuck’s eyes for a long time. And I finally got the chance. All more than justified. Back in my car, I took a deep breath, my wound throbbing again. I thought about Bren back home. I thought about my own apartment, and what things were going to be like now that she wasn’t a prisoner anymore. I thought about O’Brian approving of me and her, and of my position in the Mob with Davin completely out of my picture. Who knew what was happening next. But I was going to drive fast back to Bren and find out. Because we had unfinished business, me and her.

She was mine. And I was going to take what was mine.

Chapter Twenty-Two: Brenna Three months later His apartment was nothing like I had expected. I lay in his bed, covered only by a thin sheet, looking up at the high ceilings. Above me were thick, heavy-looking wood beams, and all the walls are old exposed brick. Apparently, his place used to be an old underwear factory back in the old days, but he paid to have

it renovated and set up as living space. It must have been obscenely expensive, but he never once mentioned it while we were staying with my dad, or even acted like it was anything special. No matter how many times I woke up in his bed and looked up at the ceiling, it never got old. It never ceased to take my breath away. At first, it felt weird being surrounded by his things. I had come to think of him as someone who lived in my dad’s place, but I was finding out more and more about his actual life. He was a person with his own wants and desires, completely separate from our old lives. He had hobbies, actual hobbies, and

watched most of the same shows and movies that I did. I felt like I knew him so well already that every new discovery was like unwrapping a brand new present. And I loved it. I loved peeling back the layers of him and finding more surprises underneath. I would never have guessed in a million years that he would like collecting art by local painters, or that he had an expensive record collection. He also had all the latest video game consoles, and more gym equipment than I’d seen outside of an actual gym, but I couldn’t have expected anything less. How else did he get a body like that? He was an Eagles fan and a Phillies fan, but

he couldn’t get into hockey for some reason. He rarely used the dishwasher because he said it made people weak. Every morning he got up at the same time, brushed his teeth, and took a shower, all without fail, and in that exact order. It was so domestic and simple and incredible. We had come together under horrible and stressful circumstances, and we hadn’t had the chance to really settle down and get into the flow of just being together. After months of it, I knew that I’d never get sick of it. And he was still as hungry and insatiable for me as he was during those first few

weeks. I stretched my legs, loving the expensive and soft cotton sheets he used, wondering how the hell I had fallen in love with my potential stepbrother. It had all happened too fast, but there I was, missing him when he had only been gone for an hour or two. And the best part was, my dad approved, or at least he didn’t actively try to stop us from seeing each other. Colin was never going to become my stepbrother, but he still might become my dad’s son-in-law. I climbed out of bed with a sigh, glancing at the clock. It wasn’t exactly late, but I had definitely slept in longer

than I wanted. I pulled on his favorite pair of yoga pants and slipped on a sports bra then walked out into the main room, loving the feel of the slick hard wood floors. I blinked at the natural light filtering into the clean and modern-looking room. The one wall was entirely made of glass, and the counters were all stainless steel and wood mixed in artful ways. It looked a lot like the farmhouse did, and I had the sneaking suspicion that he had a hand in its design. I didn’t ask him about it, though. He definitely would have denied any involvement. Design wasn’t masculine enough, he would have said. I could practically hear him grunting his

denial at me, and it put a big smile on my face. I put on a pot of coffee and sat down on a stool eating a banana. I had one last day of freedom before I started work at the largest advertising agency in the entire city, and I was pretty nervous. I had plenty of experience, but I had been out of work for a while, and I was worried I would have trouble adjusting to it. Colin told me that I didn’t have to go back to work until I was ready, or ever if I didn’t want to, but I was sick of constantly having to rely on his money. I was living with him while I looked for an apartment, or at least that’s what we were saying. Truthfully, I doubted I

would ever leave, and I didn’t think he wanted me to. I could always occupy my dad’s mostly-empty place if Colin got tired of me. I hoped that day never came. It was a dream come true, all of it. A beautiful apartment, an incredible man, an exciting job; it was everything I had ever wanted. Movies and TV sometimes tried to make it look like getting everything you wanted was some horrible thing, and that it wouldn’t ever make you happy, but that wasn’t true. Because I got it, and I was the happiest I had ever been before. As I finished my breakfast and poured a

cup of coffee, the front doorknob turned, and Colin walked in. “Good morning, Princess,” he said, grinning at me. “Good morning, my bloodthirsty mobster.” He laughed and walked into the kitchen. I marveled all over again at the way he confidently entered the room. “Sleep late?” he asked. “I did. Break any knees today?” “Not yet. But it’s early.”

He pulled me to him and pressed his mouth against mine, crushing me in his usual way. It never, ever got old. He still sent shivers down my spine with every touch, and made my panties soaking wet whenever he felt like it. The kiss ended, but he kept holding onto my waist. “What are your plans for today?” “Well, I thought I’d look at apartments. And I have a lunch date with Nick later.” “Sounds good. How about you sit up on the roof with me first?”

I shrugged. “Sure.” He poured himself a cup of coffee, then led the way up a back staircase that opened up onto the roof. We walked out onto the wood deck and sat down on matching chairs. I sighed, stretching my legs out, and looked at the incredible view of the city. The Schuylkill River stretched out in front of us, winding its way to the north, and Rittenhouse Park was down and to the left. We were in the heart of the city, more or less, but we had it all to ourselves. I sipped my coffee, savoring the dark and strong taste. I felt more content than I ever had before.

“Did you know—?” He started, then stopped. I looked at him. “What?” “Nothing. It’s stupid.” He looked away and smiled to himself. “Just say it.” “No, never mind.” “Say it or I’m pouring this hot coffee in your lap.” He laughed. “You’d never risk scalding your favorite cock.” “Okay, maybe that’s true. But I might

dump it on your head instead.” “You’re so sexy when you’re trying to be tough.” “Don’t try and distract me. Spit it out.” “Well, did you know that I built this for you? This roof deck, I mean.” I blinked. “When? I mean, how?” “When I did the work to the apartment, I built this place too. I never thought you’d see it, obviously. But I remembered how much you loved your dad’s roof deck, and I guess that inspired this one.”

I nodded. “I love it up here.” “Good. You can stay as long as you want.” It sounded like he was talking about the deck, but I knew it was something more. He didn’t have to say it. “After everything that's happened, I never want you out of my sight again,” he said. I laughed. “You know I have to go to work, right?” “I know. But fuck that apartment search.”

“Okay. Fuck the apartment search.” He reached out and took my hand, tugging it toward him. I got up out of my chair and sat down in his lap. He kissed my neck softly, his hand running up through my hair. I giggled softly. His shoulder was all healed up from the wound, but he sometimes winced when I pressed it too hard. The doctors said that would go away in time, and he denied that it ever hurt him, but I knew better. He just didn’t want me to worry. “Why are you so affectionate this morning?” “No reason. You just look so fucking

good in that outfit.” “You’re so easy to please.” “You are too. All it takes is my hard dick.” I rolled my eyes. “Good one.” “You know it’s true.” I sighed for a second, thinking about all of the years that separated our first kiss and the kiss that brought us together. It was too perfect the way the years pushed us back into the same house, and if I didn’t know any better I was almost ready to call it something like fate.

“Okay. Maybe it’s true.” He grinned that cocky, self-assured grin, and kissed my lips softly. “So what are you making me do today?” I asked. “I need plans? I figured I’d take you into bed and make your back arch for an hour.” “Okay, we can do that. But if I’m skipping the apartment search, you better have plans.” He laughed. “Fine. We’ll walk down to the farmer’s market. It’ll be like we’re

old as hell.” I shook my head. “No thanks. How about you tell me more about making my back arch?” He grinned and pressed his mouth against my ear. “Brenna, your pussy is the only thing I want to eat for years. I can’t get your taste off my mind and I never want to.” I squirmed a little bit, smiling. “Yeah. That’s better,” I said. He leaned away. “See? You’re easy to please.”

I laughed and swatted at his arm. He growled at me and chuckled. I sighed and leaned back against his chest, sipping my coffee and looking out at the view. “Hey,” he said. I looked at him. “You’re going to marry me one day, you know that?” I blinked, surprised. “Is that a proposal?” He shook his head. “No, not yet. But it will be eventually. You’re mine, and always will be mine. I just need you to know that.”

I nodded. “Okay. I’ll always be yours.” Looking satisfied, his eyes turned back out over the city. I followed his gaze and watched the river flow smoothly along its banks. I was his. I always would be. And one day I would be his wife. But I was content in that moment to be in his lap, on his deck, in his apartment, in his life. It was as perfect as a moment could get, and I knew I had many more moments like it to look forward to.

Table of Contents Copyright Page Also By B. B. Hamel Prologue Chapter One: Selena Chapter Two: Nash Chapter Three: Selena Chapter Four: Nash Chapter Five: Selena Chapter Six: Nash Chapter Seven: Selena Chapter Eight: Nash Chapter Nine: Selena Chapter Ten: Nash Chapter Eleven: Selena Chapter Twelve: Nash Chapter Thirteen: Selena

Chapter Fourteen: Nash Chapter Fifteen: Selena Chapter Sixteen: Nash Chapter Seventeen: Selena Chapter Eighteen: Nash Chapter Nineteen: Selena Chapter Twenty: Nash Chapter Twenty-One: Selena Chapter Twenty-Two: Nash Chapter Twenty-Three: Selena Chapter Twenty-Four: Nash Chapter Twenty-Five: Selena Chapter Twenty-Six: Nash Chapter Twenty-Seven: Selena Chapter Twenty-Eight: Nash Chapter Twenty-Nine: Selena Chapter Thirty: Nash

Chapter Thirty-One: Selena Chapter Thirty-Two: Nash Chapter Thirty-Three: Selena Thank You! Teaser: Biker's Bride: A Bad Boy Romance (Demons MC) Jerked: A Stepbrother Mob Romance